#they totally have that cute friendship where they try on clothes in stores and hold hands walking the streets
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
maninthemiroh · 6 months ago
Text
My CM DR as Incorrect Quotes P2
Tumblr media
John: Do you guys ever have a civilized conversation that doesn't require insulting each other every time you get a chance? Strauss: No. Me: No. John: Didn't think so.
Dave, to Spencer and I: Woah, dude, premarital hand holding? That’s totally not groovy! Me, squinting: How many wives have you had? Dave, putting his hands up, placatingly: Touché.
Aaron, to Emily and Luke: I need both of you to help, and by "help,” I mean “do literally anything.” Emily, smirking deviously: Anything? Aaron: Aaron: I sense that I’ve made a mistake.
*While the team is in a shootout* Tara, trying to warn about the location of an enemy: To the left! Derek: Take it back now, y'all!
Tumblr media
Spencer: When I first got my autism diagnosis, my first thought was, “Woah, it’s canon,” and I think that maybe things like that are why Corvid made me get tested, too.
Dave to Kate: If we’re in trouble, just throw JJ, Aaron, and Corvid at the problem, then hope for the best.
Spencer: Are you having another depressive episode? Me: A depressive episode? Me: I'm having a depressive series, and we're just on season one.
John: I can’t tell if you’re a genius or just incredibly arrogant. Dave: Well, on a good day, I’m both.
Alex, discreetly texting Kate: Alex, help! Me and Corvid are being kidnapped! Kate: Where are you? Alex: We’re with some strange man in a car, and Corvid is asleep. Help! Kate: I'll call Spencer. Spencer, answering his cell: Y'ello? Kate: Alex texted me and said she and Corvid were being kidnapped. Spencer: Whaddya mean, they're both with me- Spencer:Spencer, hanging up: I'll call you back. Spencer: THE NEW HAIRCUT ISN'T THAT BAD! Alex: WHO ARE YOU!?
Derek on Monday, glueing a dime to the sidewalk: Heh, heh, heh. Derek on Wednesday, walking down the street: Ooh, a dime! Must be my lucky day :)
JJ, holding the aforementioned item out to me: I made this friendship bracelet for you.Me, squinting: You know, I’m not really a jewelry person.JJ, retracting her hands: You don’t have to wear...Me, snatching it from her: No, I’m going to wear it forever, fuck off.
Matt: Emily, what did you do!?Emily: I took your advice. I stopped running from the problem, and I tackled it head on. Matt: I meant try emotional honesty, not murder!!
Tara: What’s the straightest thing you’ve ever done? Matt, embarrassed: Killed someone.
Derek: Working sucks.Derek: I want to be a malewife where my only responsibilities are being sexy and cute.
Kate: You need a hobby. Penelope: I have a hobby! Kate: Hitting Luke isn't a hobby.
Linda Barnes: *Is lying on the floor with her eyes closed*Dave: Hey, is she sleeping or dead?Kate, shrugging: Hopefully dead, I hated her. Dave, nodding: Yeah, me too.Linda Barnes, sitting up: First of all, fuck you guys.
Me: You’d be stupid to genuinely try and fight me. Luke: Oh, you’d be surprised how much stupid shit I do.
Tara: They made Penelope cry!Matt: Penelope always cries! Penelope, already tearing up: That's not true!
Derek: Don’t worry, I have a permit.Aaron: This just says, “I can do whatever I want.”
Emily: I like your new pants! Spencer: Thanks, they were 50% off!Emily, winking: I’d like them better if they were 100% off. Spencer: The store can’t just give away clothes for free.Emily: That’s... not what I meant. Spencer: That’s a terrible way to run a business, Luke.
John and I: We’re not funny, we’re just really mean, and people think we’re joking.
Matt: Thank you for not saying, "I told you so." Me, shrugging: When you’re as right as I am, you don’t have to say it.
Derek: Is this about me? Luke: No. Derek: Then I've lost interest.
John: Do you have a second to talk about the environment?Strauss, drunk again: Do you have a second to eat my farts?
Penelope to Spencer: You should change your passwords to "incorrect." Then, every time you forget it, the system will remind you, “Your password is incorrect.”.
Emily: Corvid likes to say ‘you can be part of the problem or part of the solution,’ but I happen to believe you can be both.
Matt: What’s up with you? Luke: What do you mean?Matt: You’ve been nice, helpful, and actually funny all day. What’s your game?
John: I truly believe that water can solve all your problems. John: Weight loss? Drink water.John: Clear skin? Drink water.Me: Want to get rid of someone? Drown them.
Spencer, talking to Matt: You’re trying to lure me into a false sense of security! Well, joke’s on you! I’ve never been secure in my life! And I’m not about to start now!
Dave: No more making fun of me when I misuse dated cultural references, alright? Are we cowabunga on this? Spencer, sighing: Fine, we're cowabunga.
Alex: Hey, wanna hear a funny joke?Me: I only like dark humor.Alex, turning the lights off: What do you call a fake noodle? Me:Alex: An impasta!
Aaron: I just had a long talk with Luke and Penelope about hitting, and now they are yelling, “It’s my turn to perpetuate the cycle of violence” before hitting each other.
Derek: If I run and leap at Corvid, they will most certainly catch me in their arms. Derek, running towards me: Incoming!Me: No! I’m holding coffee!Me, resigned: *Drops coffee and catches Derek*
Me: Dammit, you ruin everything! Strauss: You're welcome.
Strauss: Gagak isn’t answering my calls. Aaron: Allow me. Strauss: I tried 6 times, what makes you thi- Me, answering on the first ring: Hello?
Tara: Are you sure Spencer’s going to be able to handle that Ikea furniture? They’re not very good with technical stuff… JJ: Why are you worried? Ikea is easy to navigate! Everything’s color coded, numbered, and there’s even an assembly robot option to make it even easier for him, which we’ve obviously opted in for. All they need to do is press the clearly labeled ON button, scan the QR code on the front of the box, and it’ll take care of the rest. Even a monkey could do it! *JJ’s phone rings* Spencer: Hey, so I’m at Lowes… Tara: … Tara: I should have gone with the monkey.
Me: I told Spencer to grab snacks for everyone.Derek, looking through the options: Why did you grab fruit snacks? Are you five? Who even likes fruit snacks? *Aaron, Alex, Dave, Emily, Luke, Penelope, and Spencer raise their hands.*
Penelope: Let’s watch Sharkboy and Lavagirl. Me: Okay. Penelope: And make out during the scary parts. Me: Th- Me: The scary parts. Me: Of Sharkboy and Lavagirl?
Luke: *Is hugging me*. Penelope: Hey, it's my turn to hug Corvid! Penelope: *Grabs Corvid* Emily, kicking down the door: What do you mean, "yOuR tUrN"? We agreed now is my time slot! Luke: No, it's still my turn! Me, suffocating: Guys, you know I barely like affection as is, now you’re trying to schedule it…? Luke: But we need the moral support! Penelope: And you're like a giant teddy bear! Emily: If I don't hug you right now, I think the depression will kick in and my body will stop functioning. Me, tiredly: Fine.
Tara, on the phone: Where are you? Emily: I told you, I’m at home. Tara: Swear you’re not at Chuck E Cheese again? *Skee ball machine alarm goes off in the background*
Supervillain!Unsub: I have an army. Matt, shrugging: We have a Corvid.
JJ: I need life advice. Penelope, sipping Gatorade and eating cookie dough: You came to the right person.
Luke: The best part of an Oreo is the cookie part, not the frosting. Deal with it. Me: Darkness without light is an abyss, and light without darkness is blinding; you cannot have a coin with one side. Luke: YO, SOCRATES, IT'S A FUCKING COOKIE!
Spencer: I wish I could control wasps and bees to sting my enemies. Dave: You’re too young to have enemies. Spencer: You don’t even know.
Tumblr media
End note: All quotes, though many were modified, originally hail from this link!
Divider credits: @/i-mmaculatus and @/v6quE
Taglist: @amiivrse @colettecrybaby @the-badass-penguin
Tumblr media
6 notes · View notes
atlabeth · 4 years ago
Note
Can I get a Fluff with scenes 12 , 19, and 20 for Sokka x fem reader. They plan a date and get ready for it. Sokka and the gaang are amazed on how Y/N looks for their date.
you look perfect - sokka x fem!reader
a/n: this was such a cute request ive been writing so much angst lately that i needed some fluff lol. i played w the request a little and once again i wrote way too much but i hope you still like it!!
wc: 1.7k 
warning(s): only a little bit of insecurity on the reader’s side but the rest is all fluff :))
12. “It looks good on you.” 19. “How did I manage to get you?” 20. “Maybe I’m just lucky.” 
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
“Are you guys sure that this goes with the dress?”  Y/N looked at herself in the mirror uneasily as Suki finished up her eyeshadow, fiddling anxiously with her hands in her lap. Katara was working magic on her hair, styling it to perfection, and Toph was sitting on a beanbag in the corner of her room to offer moral support. She had called her girls over to help her get ready for her date with her boyfriend; they had been more than happy to help her out and gossip together, but nerves were once again getting the better of her. 
It had only been a little over a year since she had been silently pining for Sokka — ever since he had walked into the lecture hall on their first day of classes, she had been drawn to him. It didn’t help that he had chosen a spot right next to her — this was a class essential for half the majors at the university, so he didn’t have very many choices coming in right before the clock — but that easy smile he shot at her before taking out his laptop made her feel some kind of way. 
They ended up getting paired together for their first project, and they became friends in no time. Doing projects together turned into studying together, and they had been spending a lot of time together at various cafes and libraries in preparation for their midterm. Y/N had been wanting to ask Sokka out for a while, but she was so scared of messing up their friendship that she just settled for it. After all, he was an amazing friend and had become one of her closest ones, so it was hardly settling. Luckily for her, she ended up not having to make the first move. 
“Hey, Y/N.” She hummed in response to let Sokka know she had heard him, but didn’t look up from her laptop. “I was wondering if you wanted to hang out tomorrow?”
“Oh, I think that would be great! Our midterm is on Wednesday, so if we fit in another long study session tomorrow we’ll have Monday and Tuesday to take it all in and do some last-minute preparations.” 
“No, no studying.” That got her attention and she stopped her rapid typing, being met with that same easy smile he gave her the day they met when she looked up. “Just.. the two of us, together. I could take you out to lunch, and you could have something that isn’t coffee for once.” 
Now Y/N was really paying attention. She almost couldn’t believe what she was hearing, and she was unable to stop the wide smile playing on her lips. “Sokka, are you asking me out?” 
He laughed and nodded, giving her a similar smile but with a hint of nervousness in it. “Yeah. Yeah, I am.” 
Y/N set her hand on the table and Sokka set his on top of it, intertwining his fingers with hers. “You don’t even know how much I’d love to go out with you.” 
“For the thousandth time, yes!” Suki nodded, pleased with her work, and started to clean up the palettes that she had laid all over the floor. “You know I would never do you wrong.”
“I know that Suki, but.. This isn’t something that I usually wear, what if he doesn’t like it? What if he thinks I’m trying too hard? I usually don’t even do makeup, but I really wanted—”
“Y/N, stop!” Her eyes snapped over to Toph, who came over and put her hands on her shoulders. “Remind me what you’re getting ready for, again?” 
Toph’s brutal honesty was one of the things Y/N appreciated most about her, and bringing her back down to Earth was something she needed desperately right now. “A date with my boyfriend?” 
“Yes, and what is that date celebrating?” 
“...our one year anniversary.” 
“Exactly!” Toph clapped her on the shoulder a lot harder than she needed to, and Y/N let out a surprised laugh. “You’ve been dating him for a year, this man is totally and completely whipped for you! You literally have nothing to worry about.” 
“I know, but still! What if he doesn’t like this shade, or you’re all lying and this actually doesn’t bring out my eyes, and—” 
“Y/N, please. Look at me.” Katara’s voice interrupted her ramble, and Y/N met Katara’s eyes, finding a lifeline in the ocean she carried within them. She started playing with the ring on her finger again — it was a promise ring that Sokka had given her half a year into their relationship, and she never took it off. It was one of her most treasured possessions, and just holding it helped her worries fade away a bit.
“I know my brother, and I know how he feels about you.” Katara finished off Y/N’s hair and took a seat on the floor in front of her. “After that first day in class with you, he told me about this beautiful girl he met in his calculus class. He said, ‘something about her seemed so inviting, so I sat next to her. I even lied about forgetting my pencil so that I would get to talk to her, even just for a second.’” 
Y/N smiled to herself, already feeling her cheeks heating up. Sokka had told her about that on their first date, and she remembered how shocked she was that he had thought about her when they first met in the same way she did. “I remember that. He told me how nervous he was to ask me out, and that was just crazy to me. He carries himself so confidently and he’s just so smooth in everything that he does.. The thought of him getting nervous over me is so cute.”
“Everything is going to be fine, okay? You look absolutely fantastic in every way possible. I’ll be surprised if he’s even going to be able to take his eyes off of you. Everyone is going to be looking at you when you look like this.” Suki patted Y/N on the cheek and smiled, and her nerves finally settled, but only for a moment. There was a knock on the door and Y/N took a deep breath, shaking her hands out as she gave her friends a desperate look. She felt the same way that she did the time he came to pick her up for their first date — childish joy and excitement all playing together to form some very big butterflies in her stomach. 
“Go get your man, Y/N!” Toph hit her on the shoulder and Y/N laughed, running out of her room so she could get to the door. She took a second to compose herself before opening the door, revealing the image of her boyfriend in a simple sports coat and slacks — it was one of the most basic combinations, but Sokka made it look like he was walking out of a luxury store. He was holding a bouquet of flowers, and he perked up when she opened the door. 
“Sokka! You have perfect timing, I just finished getting ready.” She opened the door wider so that he could come in if he wanted to and gasped. “Are those flowers?” 
Sokka didn’t say anything, his mouth parted like he wanted to say something but just couldn’t find the words. His wide eyes traveled up and down, looking at her makeup, her hair, her outfit, the way her eyes sparkled when she talked, and that gorgeous smile that had drawn him in from the start. She was completely and utterly perfect, and it was like his brain was shutting down trying to think of how to communicate it to her. 
“What?” Y/N looked down at her outfit and pulled at the fabric, mentally kicking herself and already starting to walk back to her room. She was convinced he didn’t like it. “You know, I wasn’t really into this anyways, I can change if you just give me a second—” 
Sokka grabbed her wrist and pulled him back to her, stopping her rambling with a heated kiss. Y/N practically melted as she returned it, and was completely breathless when she pulled away. 
“What was I saying?” She asked, slightly dazed. 
“Your dress,” he said with a chuckle. “It looks good on you. You look so good, so.. perfect. I just forgot how to talk for a while there.”
Y/N smiled shyly and rubbed her arm, all the insecurity from before dissipating. She always wanted everything to be perfect for her boyfriend so that he would understand how much she loved him, but Sokka loved her, not the clothes she wore or the way she did her hair. Of course, she looked drop dead gorgeous tonight, but to him, she was always perfect. “How did I manage to get you?” 
“I ask myself that every time I look at you.” Sokka grinned and held out the flowers, his eyes following her as she set them in a nearby vase. He then pulled her into the hallway with him, allowed Y/N to close the door before they started walking down the hallway together. “And the only thing I can come up with, the only reason that someone like you could fall into my life, is that maybe I’m just lucky.”
“I think it was fate. I truly believe that we were meant to meet because.. I just can’t imagine my life without you. I’ve loved you since that first bad joke you made to me during class, and this has undoubtedly been the best year of my life,” Y/N mused. 
“I knew it was only a matter of time before you fell for me after I pulled out the comedy.” He laughed and gave Y/N a cheeky smile as he held the door to exit the complex open for her, the cool night air doing nothing to help her flushed cheeks. 
“You’re the best thing that’s ever happened to me, Y/N. Happy anniversary.” Sokka’s eyes softened as he looked at her, leaning in to give her a kiss on the lips before they continued. “I can’t wait to celebrate so many more of these with you.” 
And as they walked into the parking lot towards Sokka’s car, hands intertwined together, his thumb rubbing against hers, and her lips still burning from where he kissed her, Y/N wondered what she had ever been worried about. 
291 notes · View notes
fallen-in-dreams · 4 years ago
Text
Rumours
Tumblr media
Also on AO3. Pairing: Gaara/Sakura. Summary: Sakura overhears a spicy rumour about her relationship with Gaara and their friendship will never be the same again. GaaSaku. Canonish. Prompt: Week 1: Dating. Rated: T. Words: 4,433. Status: Complete.
Author note: My first of the weekly prompts for the tumblr GaaSaku Events. *Cross your fingers that I can do all of the ones I'm trying to finish.* Enjoy. ^_^
Warnings/tags: Just some mild angst and mentions of ShikaTema.
This is for the 2021 GaaSaku Event @gaasaku-fanfests​. I seem to be posting for events late or barely on time this year. Sorry. :)
.
  .:.
“Sometimes your heart sees what your eyes can’t.”
.
  It was supposed to be just another harmless outing. Sakura often took Gaara with her when she went shopping for presents. He was so hopeless at remembering birthdays and holidays like Christmas that she was doing him a favour by dragging him around with her.
And picking out gifts from both of them.
She hadn’t really thought there was anything wrong with that. Or that anyone would read more into it than it really was. Of course, the Kazekage spending time with a foreign kunoichi would get everyone’s attention, but like all exciting new things it would get old, and they’d soon move onto other things.
This was why, all these months on from their first public shopping outing, Sakura was still brushing off the curious glances as she pulled Gaara along, by the sleeve of his work robes. Twelve months she’d been in Suna. Six were spent aiding in a joint training of medical personnel as a part of a healing exchange program to further relations, and then eight weeks as the head of the hospital because Gaara was adamant nobody was doing it better. The last four months had been her lazy months, which consisted of her usual physical training regimen but also acting like a tourist and dragging Gaara along for the ride. So just what she’d been doing before, minus the teaching and hospital visits. Sakura had already achieved what she’d set out to do in this mission, but it hadn’t even crossed her mind to cut her time here short.
And she was finally used to being a constant source of scrutiny for the people of Wind. So here she was, for the second time this week, dragging Gaara out of his office on the rare occasion that he didn’t have either a shit load of paperwork or overdue training of his own to do.
The retailer looked up at them as they stepped into her shop, then smiled and bowed lightly.
“Welcome, Lord Kazekage. Haruno-san.”
“Kitana-san,” Sakura addressed her quickly before tugging on Gaara. He obediently followed and as usual, she did not notice the knowing smile of the elderly woman as she led the redhead around. Her eyes perused the rows of trinkets instead. They were supposed to be getting an engagement present for Temari and Shikamaru. It had been three weeks since the date for their party had been announced and nothing seemed to be good enough.
“Maybe we should get them each a present,” she thought out loud. “What do you think, Gaara?”
His eyes widened slightly. “One from each of us?”
“No, I mean one each from both of us.” He still looked confused. “A total of two presents,” she added, and he nodded. She didn’t remark on how he had stiffened and then relaxed at her words. Gaara was just weird like that.
“Ino got them a weird sex toy,” she said, rubbing her cheek with her finger as Gaara’s face turned pink. “Uh, and I think Hinata said she wanted to get her some wind scrolls.” Her friends’ letters had been all over the place. Everyone was excited that Temari and Shikamaru had finally gotten official and were moving their relationship forward.
“I…uh.” He crossed his arms over his chest, which was actually more of a nervous habit for him these days. “Well… we can do better.”
She giggled and locked arms with him. “Of course. I was thinking,” she said as they moved through the shop slowly. “Temari’s always gotta pretend to be this tough, warrior woman. But I’ve smelled the candles coming from her room. I was thinking of bath salts, but it isn’t a good gift for Shikamaru. But that was before this whole individual gift idea.”
Gaara thought that Shikamaru could use a decent salt bath. They could use it together. The idea of it made him blush and he pointedly avoided eye contact with Sakura as she babbled on about clothes accessories. Apparently, Shikamaru had once confessed to her that he thought belts were interesting.
“Maybe bath salts and candles.” Gaara said, interrupted her gushing about the embroidery on a handmade belt. “His & Hers style.”
Sakura squeezed his arm affectionately. “Brilliant idea.”
She pulled him along gently, not needing to tug too hard because he was fine with following her lead. This shop was mostly popular among young women and older couples. Their wares ranged from scented candles to antique dolls and handmade clothes.
“What do you think about this one?” Sakura asked, taking a strange bust off a shelf. Maybe his mind just went to stationery too quickly, but it just looked like an oversized paper weight to him.
“No good?” She asked when Gaara didn’t respond. He sighed and she tossed it aside. “Okay, next odd little smelly thing.”
He let out a light chuckle at that. Gaara pointed out a few more ideas and they half-heartedly argued over them. They picked up a few bath salts anyway, since Sakura was interested in some for herself, before leaving the story without a present for his sister and future brother-in-law.
“We’ll just have to keep looking,” Sakura said, nodding to herself as they made their way through the crowds of the downtown market. She was oblivious to the interested stares and giggling children.
Truth be told, Gaara was fine with letting Sakura make the decision for him. He hadn’t had to worry about choosing gifts for almost a year and he was happy with that. Growing up with no childhood had ensured he had little experience in the matter, but she was a good teacher when it came to social situations.
They agreed their last chance for a good gift would be the ninja resource store on the edge of the market. Such a place would normally not be in the civilian district, but the proprietors were very good at preventing civilians from buying shinobi utensils. Gaara bought an ornate spear from them two years ago that had been imported from the Land of Iron. He’d started collecting special weapons and suggested to Sakura that they have something ordered in.
It would solve the problem and save time. Not that he wasn’t enjoying himself. Gaara looked forward to these outings more than he was willing to admit out loud.
“Geez.” She hip-butted him. “You’re full of great suggestions today.”
Sakura watched as he blushed and mumbled about looking for something for himself in the shop and as he wandered away, this gave her the perfect time to sneak away. She knew full well he was collecting unique weapons and had one in mind for him. It wasn’t a gift for any special occasion, and she didn’t bother guying things for his siblings unless it was for something in particular, but Sakura couldn’t help herself with Gaara. Her friendship with him was on another level compared with Kankuro and Temari.
When it came to birthdays, Christmas, or just her wanting him to have something special, she’d long ago stopped agonising over the “what does one even buy a kage who doesn’t seem to want anything?” question. Personal gifts that showed she knew him were always well-received. He still had the katana shaped candlestick ornament that she’d bought him for his birthday, sitting in his study. Temari said he never lit it up, which to anyone who knew him, meant he loved it. It would never get used and therefore last.
Sakura kept one eye on where Gaara was in the shop at all times, and the other on the aisle of antique weapons as she perused. That was how she ended up standing in an aisle listening to two gossiping kunoichi. She’d just been minding her own business, looking over a row of ornamental kunai, when the voices carried over to her from the other side of the shelf she was leaning toward.
When she heard her own name being uttered, Sakura peered through the gaps in the shelf. They were a couple of chunin and either had below average sensory skills and didn’t notice her or didn’t care that she was eavesdropping. Sakura didn’t recognise them, so they definitely weren’t a part of the medical units she’d trained, nor did they frequent the hospital. They were also both staring off in the direction that Sakura knew Gaara to be.
The blonde giggled. "Lord Kazekage dotes on Sakura-san, it’s so cute! They just have to be dating!"
The brunette nodded. “Of course. But why haven’t they announced it?”
“Because they’re shy, silly.”
“Yeah right.”
“I’m serious. Minamo said everyone’s talking about it.”
“He’s probably still innocent I bet.”
Sakura rolled her eyes. It was so weird to hear people claiming she had a romantic relationship with Gaara while discussing whether or not he had sexual experience. But it was just a couple of awe struck chunin (and the claim of some random friend of theirs). She decided to turn away but stilled at the next line out of the blonde’s mouth.
“Maybe Sakura-san took his v-card,” the girl snickered, much to the appreciation of the other chunin. “Can you just imagine?”
Sakura flushed from head to toe, struggling to hold her composure. She didn’t want to imagine that. Her heart might just explode. Sure, Gaara was… attractive. But would she have sex with him? He was her friend. They’d never been anything other than friends.
Not that I would want more, she told herself, holding a hand to her chest.
“I bet he’d be a tender lover,” the other girl said, sighing deeply. “Haruno-san is so lucky.”
“Oh, I don’t know,” the blonde said, a devious look on her face. “I think Lord Gaara’s hit the jackpot too. Sakura-san has all that medical knowledge about the body. Imagine what she could do with it.”
“Like what?”
“Get his blood pumping. Warm him up. You know,” the blonde waggled her eyebrows and they both giggled. “She’d have him hard in no time!”
They giggled again and the brunette snorted before covering her mouth, mortified at herself.
Sakura stood there like a stunned mullet as they turned away from watching Gaara and started giggling and whispering among themselves. What the hell had she just heard?
“Sakura.”
She spun on the spot, startled. She hadn’t noticed his approaching chakra, engrossed in the conversation she was overhearing. Sakura turned beet red. He looked concerned when she opened her mouth to speak but no words came out. When he made to move toward her, Sakura went into panic mode, charging at him and grabbing his arm. She ushered Gaara away, hoping he hadn’t heard any of that conversation. Knowing him, he wouldn’t even realise what they were talking about.
Gaara leaned in to whisper in her ear, “I found something special for you” and Sakura let out an involuntary sound she’d never heard before.
“Are you okay?”
Am I okay?
Two random chunin had just inserted mental images of her having sex with Gaara into her head. She was not okay. But she nodded anyway, not wanting to explain why her heart was now thumping. Blood rushing to her head. His hand fell to the small of her back. The warmth of his touch had never been more prominent than it was right now as he added a slight pressure to steer her toward the front counter. He wasn’t pushing her. Gaara never pushed her. He was always kind to her. It was so stimulating when he did that.
Feelings she’d kept buried for almost twelve months started bubbling to the surface and Sakura wasn’t prepared for the onslaught. How could she have forgotten this? Suddenly, she remembered the first time his touch had affected her. They’d known each other for years and two weeks into her long-term mission to Suna, she’d been lonely and exhausted when quite suddenly, Sakura realised those warm and fuzzies she’d been feeling were directed at a certain Kazekage. Her twenty-first birthday had come and gone, and she didn’t have any life goals other than revolutionising the medical world. It was a great goal. Professionally.
But after an innocent comment from Hinata about her love life, her birthday had gone from celebrations of “I have my whole life ahead of me” to morose “I’m going to die alone” thoughts, which were reflected in her spending the rest of the night drunk and being shadowed by Ino who was worried she might bring down a building or two, in her destructive angst.
Gaara continued to watch her as she worked through her mental problems but said nothing. He didn’t need to tell her he was concerned. It was written all over his face. It was just another thing she loved about him.
“Let me take you home,” he said. That deep voice of his made her shiver. Sakura felt her body flush again when she heard giggling behind her. (Were those girls following them now?) There was no way they hadn’t heard that.
After a few moments, he started rubbing her back in what he obviously thought was a soothing manner and she blinked heavily at him. Right. She needed to get out of here.
She cleared her throat. “Sure,” she said, her voice a little strained. Out of habit, she wrapped her arm around his. He was a lifeline as she tried to sort out her dysfunctional thoughts. The chunin girls’ conversation had opened a can of worms and she didn’t know how to put them back in.
Sakura glanced backwards in time to catch the women whispering behind their hands and staring at her and Gaara unabashedly. When had her outings with Gaara started such salacious rumours?
And more importantly: why did these people think they were dating?
  .:.
  “Gimme a screaming orgasm!”
Kankuro took the seat next to Sakura as she made her order to the bartender and chuckled.
“You might want to tone that drink down a little,” Kankuro said with a wink. “Gaara might get jealous.”
“Ugh!” Sakura groaned. “Not you too!”
“Whatever do you mean?”
She pointed a finger at him. “You all are talking about me behind my back. Starting rumours and talking about my sex.”
Kankuro snorted. “Your what?”
“I’m a joke, Kankuro-chan.”
“Please don’t call me that.” He grimaced.
She sighed. “What are you doing here?”
Kankuro waved a hand at the bartender. “Another screaming orgasm, please.”
Sakura snorted. “You’re getting more than I am, then.”
He chuckled. “Never delved into the local cuisine since you got here?”
Well, there was this one guy she danced and flirted with the first weekend after she started this mission, but her burgeoning feelings for the Kazekage wouldn’t let her do anything more. She wasn’t a slut and she appreciated that Gaara wasn’t one of those guys that slept around and used their testosterone to excuse it, either. So, she’d been able to settle into routine with him. Friends who gravitated toward each other. Friends who had dinner with each other (alone) quite often. Friends who decided important decisions together instead of alone. Friends who rarely had eyes for anyone else. Friends who didn’t have lives outside of each other...
She groaned and dropped her head on the bar. The awareness of her situation was painful. She wished she could go back to being oblivious. Because it was clear now that Sakura had been accidentally dating Gaara for almost twelve months. Did he know? Or was he as oblivious as her? Everyone had noticed apparently, according to two chunin and their friend. Did Kankuro and Temari know.
“I’m secretly but not secretly dating Gaara,” she mumbled. “And I didn’t know.”
Apparently, even though her face was pressed into the bar, Kankuro had heard her.
“I didn’t know it was supposed to be a secret.”
Sakura groaned again. “We’re not dating!”
“Uh-huh.” He clearly didn’t believe her. “Going back and forth then. You’re in denial.”
“Why are you here?” He didn’t respond and Sakura lifted her head up slowly. “Kankuro?”
“He’s lonely,” he said, staring into his drink thoughtfully. “I know everyone thinks Gaara’s put together and doesn’t need anything more in life than family and friends. But I know that under that oblivious and calm exterior that he’s a romantic at heart. He wants what you two have. But he just doesn’t know how to go about getting it.”
She frowned at him. His seriousness was giving her a bad feeling. Everything had come together so quickly, and she wasn’t even sure what to do with her feelings yet, let alone whatever Gaara might be feeling.
“He’s a bit clueless.”
That was an understatement. Sakura used to think he wasn’t clueless, since he often said things with such confidence that she believed he was more aware than he let on. But then moments like that day in the shop with the chunin girls and Gaara seemed completely oblivious to what was going on. She had no idea what to think of him anymore.
It was why she’d been ignoring him. She couldn’t handle the idea that he might actually return her feelings. She was a coward.
Kankuro put his drink down and patted her on the back. “Just… don’t hurt him, okay?”
Right. Easier said than done.
  .:.
  There were many things Gaara was good at. And so many things he sucked at.
He was proficient with multiple types of weapons and political nuances. But in matters of the heart, he found that he still hadn’t learned anything. He had no idea why Sakura was avoiding him and why his siblings were being more careful about how they talk to him. It felt like it had been back when he housed Shukaku and went on rampages.
The knock on his door startled him and Gaara debated ignoring that chakra signature out of spite but gave in and called her in.
“Gaara?”
He looked up and the slight drop in her smile told him that she’d seen the hurt in his eyes. She’d been avoiding him, and they both knew it.
“I need to tell you something.”
Gaara swallowed heavily and braced himself. Her contract in Suna had only a few weeks left but since the particulars of the mission had already been fulfilled, she was free to leave at any time, if she wanted to. This made his hear race. More than anything he didn’t want her to go. He enjoyed her company and valued her friendship. What he truly wanted from her was more than that and it had taken him months of going along with her intrusion into his life for him to realise what that “more than that” meant for him.
Gaara wanted to date her. He wanted to be doing all the things with her that Temari did with Shikamaru and that Kankuro was currently trying to do with Matsuri. And for that to happen, she had to stay in Suna.
Temari and Shikamaru are dating and he’s still living in Konoha, he begrudgingly reminded himself.
But he didn’t care.
Gaara sat back in his office chair as Sakura closed the door behind herself and shuffled her feet, twiddling her thumbs. She was nervous. And worried about his reaction. He attempted to smile and shift his body language to put her at ease. It seemed to work and before he knew it, she was approaching him with a sad smile and sitting down across the table from him.
“Gaara…”
“Does this have something to do with why you’ve been avoiding me?”
She nodded, biting her bottom lip. “I, uh… found out something. And kind of overreacted to it, got drunk, and took it out on Kankuro.”
Gaara couldn’t help the snort that accompanied a chuckle. “Story of my life.”
She smiled a little wider now. “It does seem easy to do that.”
“Did you hit him?”
“A little. In the training grounds,” she added quickly. “He’ll be fine.”
“Okay.”
She went back to twiddling her thumbs.
“You wanted to tell me something.”
Sakura nodded. “There’s no easy way to say this so I’ll just come right out and say it. The whole village thinks we’re dating.” She paused to see his reaction, but he just stared, stone faced at her. “And uh… we kind of have been.”
“All the outings and joint gift giving.” Not to mention how he treated her so preciously in public.
Sakura frowned. There was no question in his voice, just his usual factual tone. He wasn’t surprised. “You knew?”
Slowly, he nodded.
“Why… why didn’t you say anything?”
He blinked heavily and lowered his gaze to the table. Parchments were lined neatly across it as he rarely let them fall out of place. The only matter in his life that Gaara let get messy were his relationships. They were inherently messy, so he had no problem dealing with them as such. Which was why he was so anal about everything else.
“Gaara?”
Gaara didn't seem to want to explain himself.
He didn’t want to deny or confirm that he may or may not be dating the Fifth Hokage's protégé, to the public. He let the rumours spread and did nothing to quell them. Gaara had even played up to them which he’d known was wrong but couldn’t help himself. There was no way that admitting this to Sakura would go well for him. Perhaps he could inform her over time, but right now the realisation of what had been going on was too raw for her.
And she could see his hesitation for what it was. Avoidance of setting the record straight. Sakura frowned. Was it because of appearances? Or something more personal? It could be embarrassment. She knew he’d grown up with little human contact, none of which would’ve prepared him for adult relationships. It left him in the lurch for so many important social interactions.
But why wouldn’t he want to fix this? It would look bad for the village if the Kazekage was pretending to date someone. Especially since she was going home in a few weeks. Her heart clenched at that, and she had to close her eyes to stop herself from losing control. Sakura had only just allowed herself to remember and acknowledge that she’d developed feelings for Gaara months ago, she didn’t want to break down in front of him now.
Why didn’t he tell me?
What was he playing at?
Maybe it was because he liked her? Sakura felt her skin flush at that. No. It was probably pride or indolence. Likely, he didn’t fully understand the ramifications.
“He’s a bit clueless.”
Had Kankuro meant that romantically? Or sexually? Or perhaps socially? She bit her bottom lip as Gaara turned his head away. The skin along his neck was tinged pink and his face looked slightly flushed.
All of the above, then.
Maybe he really was too embarrassed to push back at the rumours. Gossip was a poison though. In order to successfully rebuke it, you had to do so fast. And with the truth, not silence or denial on their own. Sakura knew this from experience back when she was still listening to Ino’s ramblings about Sasuke. This rumour had run its full course and nothing short of a very public breakup would get them out of it.
“Is it…” he started slowly, breaking her out of her thoughts. Gaara looked up to catch her gaze. “Is it really so bad?”
Is the idea of us really so horrible?
She heard that unsaid question loud and clear.
Sakura stood up and circled the table to stand in front of him as he swivelled on his chair to face her. “No.”
Gaara smiled. But it didn’t reach his eyes.
“You want this?” She asked.
This was the moment of truth. He could lie and revert their relationship to the way it was before, except with them being more conscious about not appearing to be a couple. Or he could take a hold of her and ask for the one thing that had been plaguing him for months. He swallowed heavily and she watched the way his Adam’s apple bobbed. Was it weird to be turned on by that?
“Yes,” he said huskily.
Desperately, yes.
She didn’t react for a moment, just scanning his face. He held his breath, waiting. Then Sakura leant forward, closing her eyes as his widened. But he didn’t pull away as she pressed her lips to his gently. His hands went to her hips as she rested hers on the arms of his chair, caging him in.
Gaara deepened the kiss, making her gasp and then plundered her mouth. He’d never done this before, that much was obvious to her. So, she took control, slowing their pace and sucking on his lips gently when he tried to hasten her. Sakura fell into his lap, her hands tugging at his hair as he wrapped his arms around her waist. As she straddled him, she lost herself to the feel of his body beneath hers and Sakura moaned.
The sound broke their reverie and the Kazekage bit her lip. Without pulling out of their kiss, he sent his sand out to lock the door and knocked everything from his desk with no concern for their wellbeing. Fuck caring about that right now.
Sakura grinned into their kiss as he pushed her back onto the table. This had been the right choice after all.
  .:.
  Sometime later, Sakura emerged from the Kazekage's office to find his siblings nearby, like they’d been waiting to find out the result of her talk with Gaara. She knew she needed to reprimand them, but she was too happy right now to care.
Kankuro raised an eyebrow at her. She looked dishevelled. Like someone had snogged the crap out of her. He fought to keep himself from grinning like an idiot.
“Sakura?”
She cleared her throat and stared down at him. “You’ll be interested to know that Gaara is no longer clueless.”
Temari groaned as the Leaf kunoichi sauntered out of hallway. Kankuro waited until Sakura was out of earshot and gave his sister a shit eating grin then stuck his hand out expectantly.
“I won,” he said.
She scoffed. “No, you didn’t.”
“Hey! I said they’d end up dating!”
Temari shook her head and took a sip of her drink to hide her smirk, then said, “you said they��d sleep together within an hour of resolving this. They clearly just made out.”
“Temari!” Kankuro pouted.
“Not paying up,” she sung, before following Sakura’s lead and sauntering off.
He huffed. Siblings were evil.
  .:.
38 notes · View notes
lucys-key · 4 years ago
Text
Unexpected Encounters (Eren Yeager x Reader)
Tumblr media
Part 2: We Meet Again
Rating: Mature (18+ only)
Warnings: Some light alcohol use in this chapter, language, and ~passionate~ making out
A/N: Thank you for the positive response on this story! I had to include some of my fave frat party songs in this chapter LOL. Future chapters will contain smut, so I am changing the rating to NSFW/18+ :)
...
It had been two weeks since you began classes at Shiganshina University, and you were still just starting to get your bearings.
Overall, you had to say that things were going fairly well. Move-in was easy enough, and you were proud of how cute your dorm looked. Your roommate was a petite blonde girl named Historia who you immediately became friends with. Her girlfriend, Ymir, was also often in your room, so they became the people you spent the most of your time with.
There had also been a freshman orientation during the week before classes started, but you didn’t really end up making any other solid friendships from it, with the exception of Annie. She lived down the hall from you and was the one other person besides Historia and Ymir who you spent time with. Annie was in your orientation group, and the two of you had bonded over how exhausting the orientation was and had remained friends ever since.
It was a Friday evening, and you were walking to your dorm with Annie and her roommate, Hitch. You thought that they made an extremely funny pair, as Annie was not very expressive or energetic, and Hitch was the complete opposite. Their personalities complemented each other, however, and no matter how much Annie complained about Hitch’s attitude, you could tell that she liked her.
“I can’t believe it’s Friday again!” Hitch exclaimed as the three of you walked. “We’ve made it a total of three whole weeks here!”
Annie sighed and said, “I can’t believe it’s only been three weeks. I feel like I’ve been here forever.”
You laughed and Hitch poked Annie’s shoulder. “Aww, cheer up!” she said.
As you continued to walk across campus, you passed one of the many frat houses. When Hitch saw it, she made a sound indicating that she had remembered something important.
“Oh yeah!” Hitch exclaimed. “The frats are open tonight!”
To be honest, the idea of attending a frat party kind of terrified you. For the last two weekends, the frats had not been open for their general parties because they were going through the recruitment process for new members.
You, as well as your friends, had chosen not to join Greek life. You figured that your first year of college was going to be stressful enough, and you didn’t need to add sorority obligations on top of everything else. Besides, you could always join next year or the year after.
“How exciting,” Annie said, making it clear that she was not, in fact, excited.
“Oh come on, Annie! It will be fun!” Hitch encouraged, but Annie didn’t give in.
Hitch frowned, but then her expression brightened as she said your name and asked, “Are you going out tonight?”
You honestly weren’t sure. Although the idea made you nervous, you weren’t completely against it.
“I guess I’ll have to see what Historia and Ymir are doing,” you replied, which was the truth. If they were planning on going, then you could definitely be convinced to go with them.
Hitch smiled and nodded at your response.
“Sounds good!” she said, and then began to talk about something else as the three of you continued to walk to your dorm hall.
Once you got back, you stopped at your door and waved to Annie and Hitch as they walked down the hall to theirs. You took your key out of your bag and unlocked the door.
“Hey!” Historia greeted you as you stepped into the room. You saw that she was lying clothes out on her bed while Ymir sat on the chair by her desk.
“What are you doing?” you asked after setting your bag on the floor by your own bed.
Historia continued to move her clothes around while she spoke.
“I’m trying to find an outfit to wear tonight,” she informed you. From the types of clothes Historia had laid out, you assumed that she was most likely planning on going to a party later.
“I keep telling her just to wear anything. It doesn’t even matter,” Ymir said from her place on the chair.
Historia frowned cutely at her girlfriend. “But I want to look good! It’s my first college party.”
Ymir mumbled something under her breath but then stood up to help Historia pick out an outfit.
You smiled as you watched the two of them, but then your phone buzzed from your pocket. You took it out and saw that Sasha had texted you with an update about how her day was going. She seemed to be adjusting really well at her school. You two still talked every day.
You typed out a reply to her message and began to scroll through your social media, but then Historia’s voice shifted your attention.
“Are you coming with us tonight?” she asked, looking hopeful.
You sighed, realizing that you really did want to go. Besides, if Historia and Ymir were with you, everything should be fine.
“Sure. I’ll come,” you confirmed. Historia let out a noise of celebration and Ymir smiled.
After a few seconds, you realized that there was a lot you needed to do before it was time to leave in a few hours.
It was about 7pm, and you wanted to get some last-minute work done before the weekend officially started. You also needed to shower and pick out an outfit for later.
You took a deep breath, suddenly feeling excited about what the night might have in store.
___
Three and a half hours later, you looked at your phone to check the time. It was 10:30pm and you figured it was almost time to leave. You looked at yourself in the large mirror that hung over the back of the door of your room. Since the weather was still very warm, you chose to wear a pair of shorts and one of your favorite tank tops.
After showering earlier, you did your makeup the way that made you feel beautiful, needing the extra confidence boost. The makeup still looked good and you decided that you were ready.
Historia was by her bed adding the finishing touches to her look, and Ymir was tying her shoes. When the three of you were ready, you all complimented each other on how you looked, and then left the room for the night.
When you stepped into the hallway, you saw Hitch coming out of her room, and to your surprise, Annie was beside her. You guessed she had been convinced to go after all.
Hitch waved at you guys and then walked over.
“You all look great!” she said. You saw Ymir put a subtle protective arm around Historia.
“Thanks, Hitch! You and Annie, too!” Historia replied, and then you all made your way out of your dorm building.
Your group ended up following Hitch, as she assured you all that she knew just the place to go. As you walked, you couldn’t help but feel the excitement in the atmosphere. There were people everywhere, and you could hear happy, drunken laughter and music as people spilled out of dorms and houses.
You walked for a few more minutes and eventually ended up in front of a large house. There were a lot of people hanging out outside, and you looked up to see the Greek letters above the porch.
“Come on!” Hitch said. You took a deep breath before following her up the steps.
When you got to the door, there was a muscular blonde guy standing by it talking to someone who you assumed to be one of his friends. You heard Ymir snort from behind you as she walked up to the two boys.
“Sup, Reiner?” she said, and the guy called Reiner scowled.
“They’ve got you newbies working the door?” Ymir continued to tease him. Reiner’s scowl only deepened.
“Nice to see you, too,” Reiner said, and then opened the door. “Just go in already.”
Ymir smiled in triumph, and then you all walked into the house.
“How does she know him?” you asked Historia, and she laughed.
“I know him, too. The three of us went to high school together. He and Ymir have never really gotten along,” Historia informed you. You laughed and nodded in understanding.
You walked through the large house and saw people everywhere. There was a large living room where people were sitting, drinking, and talking, but it seemed like the majority of the action was happening in the basement. You heard music and saw tons of people walking through the living room to go downstairs, so you and your friends followed them.
When you got to the bottom of the stairs, you were surprised by how big the basement was. It was like the house had been designed to host huge parties, which, you think, it probably was. The overhead lights had been dimmed significantly and colorful LEDs were the primary source of light. The main part of the basement didn’t have carpeting, and that’s where people were packed together and dancing, holding red plastic cups in their hands.
“Do you want to get something to drink?” Historia asked, but she almost had to shout because the music was so loud.
Thankfully you heard her and nodded in response instead of trying to speak over the music. Historia said something to Ymir, and then she began to walk towards the dance floor. Historia gestured for you to follow and you grabbed her hand as she led you through the mass of people.
She veered off to the right where there was a small room that had been converted into a makeshift bar.
You looked around and saw a bunch of frat guys standing behind the counter handing people drinks. You couldn’t see their faces because the people in front of you were too tall, so you and Historia waited for them to move. You felt your phone buzz and took it out of your pocket to check it, but then Historia pulled you forward as space became available in front of the counter.
You were still looking at your phone, but then your attention immediately snapped up when you heard Historia speak.
“Hey, Jean!” she exclaimed.
Jean? Did you hear that right?
Sure enough, a familiar face was standing behind the counter. You had to keep your mouth from opening in shock. Somehow you had absolutely no idea that Jean went to your school, or that he had even been planning to go there in the first place. You hadn’t seen him on campus since you got there three weeks ago.
“What’s up?!” Jean enthusiastically greeted Historia, and then he turned to look at you. He was clearly just as shocked as you were.
His initial surprise didn’t last long, however, as he grinned and said, “Oh shit! Hey!”
Historia looked between you and Jean, putting together that the two of you knew each other from somewhere. When Jean took two cups from the counter and began to fill them, Historia turned to you and asked, “You know Jean?”
You nodded and leaned in closer so she could hear you. “Yup. Went to high school with him.”
Historia giggled and then looked back at Jean as he finished filling the cups with what you assumed was a mixture of all different types of alcohol.
“Here you go!” Jean said and handed the cups to you and Historia.
Before you turned around to leave, Jean gave you a knowing look. You weren’t sure what it meant, so you decided to ignore him and walk with Historia back out to the party.
It took you guys a while to find the rest of your friends, but you eventually found Ymir and Annie standing off to the side, looking like they were chatting about something. As you approached them, Hitch suddenly appeared and ran up to Annie to grab her hand.
“Come on!” she urged, and before Annie could object, she was being dragged to the dance floor. You laughed as you watched, but then Historia took Ymir’s hand and gestured for you to follow.
“Let’s go dance!” Historia exclaimed. You followed them, trying your best not to spill your drink as you maneuvered through all of the dancing people.
Eventually, the three of you found a spot that wasn’t so crowded, and you laughed as Historia tried to get Ymir to dance to the beat of “Hotel Room Service.”
Ymir took a drink from Historia’s cup and then relented, letting herself relax as she began to dance with her girlfriend. You took a sip from your cup, too, and felt yourself loosen up. You looked to your left and saw Hitch and Annie moving toward you. You laughed at Annie’s expression, but you could tell she was having a good time.
You danced with them until the song ended, not caring about how you looked and just letting yourself have fun.
After the song was over, your ears got a brief reprieve as there was a pause before the next one started playing. You took another drink, and from where you were standing, you could see the stairs that led to the basement. You saw a group of guys walking down them, and you recognized Reiner and the boy he was talking to at the door of the house. There were two more people behind them, but Reiner and his friend were blocking your view of their faces.
When they reached the bottom of the stairs, it was clear that they were all pretty popular as a bunch of guys, who you assumed were in the frat, walked over to greet them and clap them on the back. You snorted at the obnoxious display.
You turned your gaze away from them as your phone buzzed from your pocket. You decided that you should probably check it since you remembered it had also buzzed earlier. But when you looked, it was just Sasha informing you that they had chips at the party she was at. You laughed and sent some celebratory emojis back.
“How was door duty?!” you heard Ymir yell over the music. You looked up to see that Reiner and his friend had made their way onto the dance floor and were standing near you and your friends.
“None of your business,” Reiner asserted, and then said something to his friend that you couldn’t quite make out, but sounded something like, “What’s taking him so long?”
You didn’t know what that meant, and you didn’t have much time to think about it as Historia grabbed your arm started dancing with you. Her movements were dramatic, and you laughed as you danced with her. You had both discarded your empty cups onto the floor with everyone else’s.
You heard Reiner say, “Oh, there you are,” and almost at the same time, felt your back hit something.
You immediately turned around to apologize to whoever it was you had bumped into, and when you did, the other person also turned around to face you. When you saw who it was, you froze.
Because standing in front of you was Eren Yeager.
You kind of stared at him for a second, not knowing what to say or do. You hadn’t seen him since the night you two happened to meet over the summer.
What was he doing in a frat house at your college?
But then you looked down at Eren’s white shirt, and sure enough, the name of your school was written on the front. It appeared that your college was also his college.
Not knowing what else to say, the thing that came out of your mouth was, “You go here?!”
Eren had been staring at you, too, but he laughed after your question.
“Yeah, and I assume you do also?” he asked.
You nodded, still in shock that you had run into him unexpectedly for a second time. Eren looked similar to how he did when you saw him over the summer. His hair was tied back in his usual style, but he had on loose-fitting basketball shorts instead of sweatpants. You also noticed that he had tiny black studs in his ears, which he hadn’t been wearing the last time you saw him.
Eren smiled and then leaned down until his mouth was next to your ear so he didn’t have to talk over the music.
“Funny we keep running into each other like this,” he said.
The air was warm, but you shivered as you felt him so close. Although you hadn’t seen Eren since the summer, he had never really left your mind. You met him when you were so young, and you weren’t sure what you had expected his more mature, adult-self to be like, but you certainly hadn’t been prepared for the Eren that stood in your room at home and in front of you now at this party.
As you looked at Eren’s handsome face, which was illuminated by the colorful flashing lights, you decided to forget about everything else and just enjoy the fact that you were able to see him again.
“Club Can’t Handle Me” was playing over the speakers, and you lightly touched Eren’s arm and looked into his green eyes, grinning mischievously.
“Want to dance?” you asked.
Eren seemed surprised at first, but then he returned your grin as he took your hand and pulled you closer.
You giggled as you put your arms around Eren’s neck, and his hands found your waist. He definitely wasn’t the most coordinated person ever, but it didn’t matter. His movements were enthusiastic and fun, and you were having such a good time. You felt the heat from Eren’s body wherever it made contact with yours.
When the chorus of the song came around, Eren began to mouth the words dramatically, and you couldn’t help but laugh.
He leaned down and asked, “Having fun?”
You nodded at him enthusiastically, and he smiled brightly in return. You saw that a piece of his hair had come loose from where it had been tucked behind his ear, so you brushed it back into place.
“I like your long hair,” you told him before you could stop yourself.
Eren’s eyes widened slightly at the compliment, but then he smirked.
“Really?” he asked playfully.
You regretted telling him for a second, but then you decided to just go with it.
“Yeah. It suits you,” you confessed.
Eren smiled and then brought his lips next to your ear to make sure you could hear him.
“You know,” he said, “I didn’t recognize you at first when we met over the summer.”
You laughed as you remembered that night.
“Yeah, I bet I looked pretty different,” you said. “Six years is a long time.”
“Mhmm,” Eren breathed, and you could hear his words right next to your ear. “You looked good, though. Still do tonight.”
You felt your entire body become hot as your heart rate sped up significantly, the words ringing loud in your ears despite the music. You didn’t know if it was the alcohol that was making you feel so affected by the compliment, or if it was just the fact that it was Eren who had said it.
After a few seconds, Eren moved his head so were looking into his eyes again. You decided that it was most definitely Eren himself who had you all nervous and flustered. Everything about him was suddenly intoxicating, and you couldn’t bring yourself to look away from his face.
You both stared at each other until your gaze flickered down to his mouth. Your heart rate sped up even more as you realized that you really wanted to kiss him.
It seemed like Eren was thinking the same thing. He watched as your eyes lowered to look at his mouth and he inhaled sharply. He moved his hand from your waist to place it gently on your cheek.
You looked back into Eren’s eyes, seeing your same desire in them. You unwrapped your arms from around his neck and moved them to rest your hands on Eren’s chest. You didn’t care about the music or all of the lights and people around you—the only thing you could focus on was the boy in front of you.
Eren slowly moved his face down until it was mere centimeters from yours. Your entire body felt like it was on fire as Eren looked into your eyes one last time.
“Is this what you want?” he asked, his voice just loud enough so you could hear it over the music.
It wasn’t even a question what you wanted.
“Yes,” you breathed, and Eren smiled.
“Me too,” he whispered, almost to himself, and then brought both of his hands to your face and closed the final gap between you.
It was like nothing you had ever experienced before. As Eren’s lips met yours, you immediately responded to his touch, moving your lips against his eagerly. You could still feel Eren’s hands on your face as he continued to kiss you passionately, making you melt into him completely.
You moved your hands across Eren’s broad chest, feeling the solid muscle through his shirt. He made a noise of approval low in his throat as he expertly parted your lips to explore your mouth with his tongue. You could taste whatever alcohol he had drank earlier that night, and you moved one of your hands from his chest to gently trace the line of his jaw before running it through his hair. Eren moved his hands to your waist and pulled you even closer so there was not even an inch of space where the front of your bodies weren’t touching.
You didn’t know how long you and Eren stayed like that, but eventually, you pulled away from each other, both of you breathing heavy. You stared at him, sort of in a state of disbelief that that had just happened. You’d often mentally roll your eyes at people who shamelessly made out with each other at parties, but you decided that you were beginning to understand the appeal.
Eren appeared to be just as discomposed as you. You had no idea what to say to him after that. You didn’t have to think about it for long, however, as Eren broke the tension.
“Uh…” he said, not able to find any real words to use.
“Yeah…” you replied after a moment, and then you both started to laugh.
Although you hadn’t expected the night to go this way, you had absolutely no complaints. You weren’t sure what this meant for you and Eren’s relationship moving forward, but you decided to worry about that later.
Eren looked like he was about to say something, but then someone came up and threw an arm around his shoulder.
“Yo, Eren, the Pres needs us.”
It appeared that Jean had been released from his job as bartender. You assumed that the “Pres” he was referring to was the president of the fraternity.
“Okay, can you give me a fucking minute?” Eren asked. Jean turned his head to get a better look at who Eren was with.
When he saw you, his eyebrows raised comically, and he smiled knowingly.
“Ahhh, I see,” Jean said, and then he moved his arm off of Eren’s shoulder. “Don’t be too long, though!” Jean called as he walked away.
Eren let out an exasperated breath once Jean was gone.
“Sorry about that,” he said. “New member duties and all.”
You smiled and nodded in understanding. “I get it. You better go, then.”
Eren smiled, albeit regretfully, and then leaned down once more so his face was next to your ear.
“I guess I’ll see you around,” he said, your name leaving his lips at the end of the sentence. You didn’t think you’d ever get used to hearing Eren’s voice so close like that. You didn’t get a chance to respond, however, as Eren had already turned to walk away.
You watched him as he walked until the mass of dancing people blocked your view. You smiled to yourself, so glad that you had chosen to go to this party after all.
You looked around and saw that Reiner and his friend had also gone somewhere else, presumably to the same place as Eren. Before you could look for your friends, you felt someone run up to you and start hitting your back repeatedly.
You turned around and saw that it was Hitch. She had the funniest smile on her face as she exclaimed, “Oh my god! Oh my god!” repeatedly.
“You saw that?” you asked, now feeling shy.
“Yes ma’am,” she said, and then playfully hit your shoulder again. “How could I not?! That was you and EREN FREAKING YEAGER! How do you know him?!”
You laughed at her excitement and said, “It’s a long story.”
Hitch raised her eyebrows suggestively and you shoved her lightly in return.
“It’s not like that,” you tried to convince her.
Hitch just continued to smirk. “Whatever,” she said. “I told you this party would be fun.”
You couldn’t agree with her more.
Read part 3 here
123 notes · View notes
cosmiclatte28 · 4 years ago
Text
Single (Jeno x you)
a/n : i may forgot how to write (?) anyways this is a jeno piece I work quickly today for @neopalette
hope this is entertaining enough and to all dream stans out there this is for you :D 
setting is all dream members considered to be in the same age as you. 
enjoy!!
People have been pestering you with the same question, “Why are you still single?”
Well you cannot really answer them and say, “I don’t know why don’t you date me?” As much as you want to shut them up with those words, you knew it’ll only turn awkward.
Well to be honest, you've been asking yourself that. It's not that you're unattractive or unsocial. You're the total opposite! Cute, caring, and fun.
You have friends or a group of school's princes as your hang out friends. It's just a lucky coincidence. You're the childhood best friend of Jeno and that guy’s really like your brother (despite the same age you share). He always brings you to his outings and you slowly develop a good friendship with the boys.
What irks other people is that the fact you're in a position every girl is willing to die for. Standing on the side of the class, leaning to the wall while laughing with a circle of the most popular guys in the school.
Now their question is, why are the boys so attached to you and why are you not dating anyone of them? Well, first you do want to date anyone of them. Literally anyone because you feel so chill and relax around them. They make you feel save too! But what is this? Friendzone? Maybe. Or “I see you as my sister.”
One day as you walk through the hall with one of the boys, Jeno, both of you overheard a group of girls talking.
“I know right, there's no way she is not leeching over them. Did she use some magic? She's so usual like us why do they choose her?”
“You're right its either she pays them, or she buys them with money. She came from a quiet decent family. No way she is not crushing anyone there. If she does not, she's crazy.”
You try to ignore them, but your heart is sad. No, you do not “buy" your friendship. They even treat you more than you did to them.
Jeno heard them and apparently, he was riled up and he went to the group of girls who looked shocked but tried to act normal.
“Excuse me pretty girls,” he nicely greets them with his smile and friendly composition. You close your eyes, knowing this will just give you trouble.
They look struck by Jeno’s close presence and melt into his charm. “I am here to remind you, what you’re doing is making false rumor and that is not good. It doesn’t suit you.”
Jeno forces a deadly smile and turns his heels back to you when the girls nod their head like they heard him clear. Their eyes found yours and you already gulp down the heavy lump in your throat when they send you a death glare.
“What are you doing?” you question Jeno once he returns to your side and starts walking as if nothing happens.
“Just reminding some girls what they’re doing is not good.” He shrugs his shoulder “You should speak up you know. You’re a great listener to us and what they said were wrong, so you should speak up.”
You nod “I know, it’s hard Jeno. I’ll let them think of me that way, besides you guys know my real side, why do I have to bother them.”
That actually makes a little bit of sense according to you and Jeno, but when you meet the gang during lunch break and Jeno told them what happened, well the boys cannot keep it low.
“I’m not going to help them anymore.” Renjun scoffs when he hears the story.
“You should really speak up (y/n)! You’re our amazing friend and we cannot let them think of you this way.” Jisung chimes in, which is something rare.
You smile and laugh “Thanks guys, but this doesn’t sound like you at all. I am the one getting judged, why are you the confused one? Besides what bothers me is not that, but something else.”
“And what exactly is that?” Haechan suddenly pops into the discussion. He surprised all of you, well earlier Mark and him were called for a help in the teacher’s room, and you guys were sitting on the backyard (a rare meeting place) so it’s a surprise they found you.
“I cannot tell you now. I promise I’ll tell you once I am ready.” You fiddle with your uniform skirt.
“Okay, we won’t push you.” Jeno smiles at you and you thank the others as the bell of the last quarter rang.
--
You spend the last quarter lost in your own mind. You keep on questioning yourself, is it true you look like that in other people’s eyes. Of course they do not know what happened between you and the boys behind their back.
You listened to every single problem they have, they share it to you through messages at the middle of the nights. Each slowly opening up to you, showing their vulnerable sides. You never judge them, instead you comfort them by staying with them. Just listening and being there for them. They like you because of that and you never share their secrets to the other. It started with Jisung opening up to you, then Chenle, then the harder shells to read like Jaemin Jeno and Renjun. Mark and Hyuck also lately come to you for sharing sessions.
You know people do not have to know that to clap and give you recognitions, you did this out of empathy and care. Plus they make a good gang to play and have fun with. Having a friendship bond with boys is less dramatic and more fun.
You push a smile back to hide your own emotion and luckily they bought it when you say “Let’s not bother or mind what others think about me. As long as you know the real me, I am glad with it.”
--
“You should stop acting like you’re fine.” Your longest best friend says when both of you have parted ways with the others and walk side by side on the empty road.
You look at Jeno and he doesn’t have his friendly smile on. His face looks serious.
“I am fine, but I could probably use a boyfriend card to take care of me and make me finer.” You joke around a little bit. Teasing the boys about you wanting a boyfriend is always fun.
They always say no but they never cross the line because they are afraid that being in a relationship with you may cut the nice friendship if things go wrong (break ups!)
“You’re still questioning that?” Jeno sighs, you’ve been talking about this to him. You always code him that you want to know what it’s like to be in a relationship, but Jeno just says “You’ll regret the drama”. He did date a few girls but finally settle on being single until he is ready for commitments. You, on the other hand, are single from birth. You always befriend boys to the point where they’re too comfortable with you to see you in a romantic way.
“Well I always wonder why and where did I do wrong.” You shrug your shoulder
“I want to be in a relationship! I want to know what it’s like to  have someone take care of me, or me taking care of them. I want short goodnight and good morning texts. I want to walk with them home and maybe grab some bite along the way while we discuss small things. Oh and I want to just you know sit together, listen to a music from a shared earphone and act like we’re the main characters of a movie!” you have stars in your eyes and as Jeno stares into the sky, he notices the beautiful sunset.
“You’re being single for too long. I tell you, that did not always happen.” He mocks your ridiculous idea and playfully ruffles your hair “You read too much fantasies.”
“I never read them.” You glare at him and he nods “Now that explains why you also sound so clueless about relationship. Look, it’s not as simple as saying I love yous and holding hands in public. There’s more and as much as I hate to tell you this… I have to.” He pauses and you stop walking.
You look at him. Waiting for Jeno to continue “Look, you don’t need a boyfriend right now. You’re taking care of so many people and that’s great, but that is time consuming already. If you have a boyfriend, then you will pay more attention to them and counting the time you spend taking care of us, will make you neglect your life and study and fail school. Which is something I do not want to happen.”
Your eyebrow raise “Conclusion?”
“You don’t need a boyfriend, or at least right now you should focus on taking care of yourself. You did a lot to us, let us take care of you in return.” Jeno whispers, and deep inside his heart he adds “or maybe let me take care of you in a way you always wish to get. You don’t know how much I love you and seeing you want a boyfriend only pains me. Will I be ready to lose you?”
“Fine. It’s not like I can buy one from a store.” You start walking again and Jeno follows you.
“Silly idea, ignore that okay.” You feel shy about saying that to him, what will Jeno think of you? A creepy freak.
NO. IN JENO’S HEAD YOU LOOK SUPER CUTE. WANTING TO HAVE A BOYFIE, EVEN GOING INTO THE DETAILS.
“Alright, this is it, good bye and good night (y/n)” Jeno waves as you enter your porch and open the door. You look to the house right next to yours, separated just by a wall. Yes he is your neighbor.
“Good night Jeno! Thank you for accompanying me.” You disappear behind the door and continue your lonely life.
“Hey Jaehyun hyung-“ you greet your brother who is amazingly already homed already at this time.
“Oh hey, dinner is on the table.” He juts his chin to the dining table and your eyes fall to the set of plates.
“You’ve eaten?” you ask while washing your hands, getting ready to change and eat.
He nods “Boss was awful today, I got home quickly and was hungry. Sorry I left you to eat by yourself.”
“Any news about mom?” you ask when you’re back on the table ready to eat.
Jaehyun still sits in front of the TV, looks like he is having a bad day and is afraid of lashing emotions to you, thus he avoids you.
“She’s probably with that man again. No news.” He sounds bitter. Well, after father left mom also left to find another man. You were left alone with your brother, who has to work hard for you and him.
“Help me with some clothes will you?” Jaehyun asks when you’re done cleaning up and washing the dish. “We need to deliver the laundries to the neighbors.” Jaehyun stands up from his seat and goes back to you with a packed fresh clothes.
You and your brother run a small laundry services for the neighbors here. Well, your family left both of you with the house and utilities inside them, one of which is a laundry machine and a dryer. So for additional income you and Jaehyun did laundries.
“It’s by the end of the road, can you please drop this tomorrow morning? I am taking the one on the other side.” He shows you which packages should go where and with that you leave to your room.
You’re glad your father still pays for your tuition, but you have to keep your scholarship going or you’ll be in trouble. Right as you finish studying and doing your papers, your phone vibrates and Jeno’s name appear.
“Good night (y/n), sweet dreams!”
You glance to the window and look into the window across yours, it’s Jeno’s room and you can see his silhouette sitting on his desk probably still gaming. You smile a little and text him back and the next thing you see is his room going dark. Oh he really is sleeping!
You set your alarm and also take the long awaited sleep you needed.
--
“Good morning (y/n) oh and Jaehyun hyung!” Jeno greets you and Jaehyun on the front of your house. Jaehyun’s locking the door and taking his bike to work.
“Morning Jeno.” You feel happier with this kind of small acts. It’s not new, but something about his smile and genuine happiness is making you energized.
“Don’t forget to drop the laundry.” Jaehyun said after hugging you goodbye.
You don’t forget. With Jeno on your side, you walk to the house on the edge and knock on their door to deliver the package and receive the money. It’s nothing big, but definitely enough to buy you lunch and safe some for the piggy bank.
“Still running the laundry business eh?” he looks surprised, guess you usually deliver them not in the morning or he’d known already.
“Yes, usually I send them near evening, but today is special. Imagine if the school finds out I am doing this, maybe they’ll stop saying I bought my friendship, right?” you try to liven up the mood but Jeno is in pain.
“Let’s just enjoy the day!” Jeno boldly hugs your shoulder from the side and drags you with him into the school.
“Woah what’s with the sudden closeness??” Jaemin interrogates once he saw you and Jeno entering the school in an uncommon way, which is Jeno bringing your bag and having you on his back.
“She fell on the way here, and I guess she has to check her ankles and clean her wound.” Jeno shuffles you up on  his back and you hide your face from the stares.
“Oh hurry then! I’ll help with the bags. Leave it here, Renjun can help me.” Jaemin takes over your stuffs and Jeno makes a run to the nurse office. There is still no one on duty, but he knows basic help.
He washes the blood carefully and puts disinfectant to your scrap, you almost kick him but his reflects are quick.
“I think your ankle is swelling. I am no professional but that is not normal.” He points to your ankle and right, its not.
“Do you want me to stay here? We can skip the first quarter and wait until you feel better. You fell hard earlier, did you black out?” Jeno sounds worried. Well he remembered how you suddenly wobble, lose balance and fell before Jeno could catch you.
“Forgot breakfast I guess.” You bite your lips and Jeno in a dash of an eye has fled from the room and return with a pack of milk and sandwich.
“Eat, or you’ll faint again.” He gently opens the wrapper for you and like his promise stays with you there.
“Want to listen to this?” he suddenly hands you one earphone piece and you pick it up carelessly. Not realizing that Jeno has been doing the things you wish to receive from a man.
“Nice song,” you comment as you focus with your left ear to the music playing. You don’t feel anything weird until break time comes and Renjun surprises both of you.
“Oh sorry for disturbing! I was just going to check on you but I guess I came in the wrong time.” He chuckles nervously and disappears before you can call him and say nothing is happening.
That’s when you lock eyes with Jeno, one piece of earphone connecting both of your ear and he was near to you. Oh now you understand.
“He thought we were in a moment?” you giggle
Jeno smiles, he loves seeing you this happy. He laughs too and brushes your hair away “This is it right? Something you want to experience. Getting taken care of, doing cheesy things like this.” He teases you
Realization hits you late and you laugh until a tear escapes your eye “You’re right! This… oh gosh! Jeno are you trying to let me feel this sensation?”
“What sensation?” his heart suddenly beats faster.
“Like I am treasured and getting taken care of? I feel loved??” you sound so happy and that makes Jeno both happy and sad. Happy to see your genuine laugh and sad why hasn’t he noticed this sooner.
“You deserve this (y/n), and I am stupid for not realizing this sooner.” He holds your hand and gives it a gentle squeeze.
You suddenly feel butterflies in your stomach, Jeno’s close body doesn’t help your heart beat slower and the music playing in your ear is no longer clear. You can only hear your heart beating faster and your eyes are only locked inside Jeno’s deep warm eyes. Why did you not notice this? His eyes are warm and comfortable. You never want to cut this moment.
“I’m going to break the rules, why don’t we try to step further like more than friends?” he turns red and you are sure your cheeks are also red.
“Guess we can try and see where it leads us to,” you sing song give him the green light.
“Okay then, from now on, don’t be surprised if I change into your dreamy boyfriend type.” He winks and you laugh. Life’s great and you’re happy whenever you are with Jeno.
Maybe you both did not realize that life brought you together for a long time not just to be friends but something more.
That something, is going to be decided when both of you are ready to find out!
For now, you’re glad that Jeno took the first step into getting to know you as more than friends, and you are more than ready to share what you’re dealing with to Jeno.
  end
94 notes · View notes
deltas-writing-corner · 4 years ago
Text
Courtship: Respect
Fandom: Twisted Wonderland (Malleus x GN!reader)
Warnings:  Mentions and depictions of smoking/tobacco usage
Next chapter | AO3 version
Slight revisions and full version posted on: 5/4/2021
The alarm clock on your phone is loud and annoying, but it’s the only sound that will wake you up without fail so you can get a head start on your more demanding days, like today.
Groggy and neck a bit strained, a sign that you’ve slept on it wrong, you carefully push yourself up and off your bed. You come across your first hurdle of the day. A few wolf cubs had settled on your chest and your sides during the night. You try carefully to move them off of you and to the side of their mother, who has settled near your feet and isn’t afraid to growl or snap her jaw should you even think of shifting or moving away from her. Unfortunately, the pups seem determined to stick by your side despite your efforts. Luckily the pack’s alpha, Gunter, is settled right behind your head and acted as your pillow for the night. He must be why your neck feels stiff as hell.
You reach back and start petting behind his ear, rubbing into the bunch of dotted scars beneath his coarse hair. You feel his body stretch and shake as he wakes up as well. A small whine comes out of him as he gives out an enormous yawn. It makes you yawn as well.
“Ready to start the day?” you whisper to him.
He huffs with a bit of attitude as if to say, “Not really, but what choice do I have?”
You redirect his attention to his pups, preventing you from sitting up without disturbing everyone else. With silent understanding, he removes himself from underneath your head and carefully steps over one of his brothers, who has graciously allowed you to use him as an armrest somewhere during the night. After another good morning stretch, Gunter begins the slow and steady process of picking the pups up from the scruffs off their necks and setting them elsewhere on your bed.
While he does this, you grab your phone and do a quick sweep of all your notifications. You have a few emails, one a weekly newsletter about current and future school events, most of it spam. You have a couple of dozen messages from Ace and Deuce detailing an argument over whether the former ate the latter’s piece of strawberry shortcake they were saving for after dinner. Apparently, they thought to ask you to be their mediator since it was clear they weren’t going anywhere arguing and pointing fingers back and forth at each other.
Unfortunately for them, they messaged you right after you conked out. You were exhausted yesterday, having to deal with an especially rambunctious and mischievous Grim. You were also scrambling to gather the reading materials needed for one of your classes before the other students can snag them. The most recent and urgent incident is figuring out what to do now that the only generator that powers up all of Ramshackle is going out or outright failing to even start up at all. You also have a decently sized garden to tend to, and the next large harvest is today. Once everything has been properly collected, washed, and either stored away in your pantry or given to Sam so he can sell and make a profit on your behalf and his own (it’s a 60/40 split and you had to fight tooth and nail for that 60), you have to replant everything once again after you’ve tilled the soil…
To say that there’s a lot on your plate is an understatement.
Free from your furry prison, you’re finally able to sit up and move your limbs freely. Something slightly damp presses against your bare shoulder, calling for your attention. Gunter, still clearly tired (expected of anyone, human or wolf, having to wake up at six o’clock in the morning), is now awaiting proper payment for his services.
“I got some dried venison in the kitchen,” you offer. The way his one good eye pops wide open and his tail begins to rapidly wag, the deer jerky will suffice.
You give the top of his head one last rub before standing up and heading straight for your bathroom to take a quick shower. Since the availability of electricity has been scarce lately, so is the availability of heating throughout the dorm. Unlike the ghosts, who can’t differentiate between hot and cold (unless it’s magically sourced), you can. Unlike the ghosts who are already dead, you will die in this late winter cold. Grim has better control of his blue flames compared to when you first met him, so he can now essentially be his own heater. He seemed a bit too comfortable keeping himself warm and letting you freeze to death, considering you’re the only reason he’s enrolled in this school.
You make do with what you have and your situation. Even when you gathered all the untorn and clean blankets and piled them on top of you last night, the cold still found its way underneath your cocoon. Gunter, the leader of a small bunch of wolves you had been taking care of during your first few weeks in Twisted Wonderland, must have seen you struggling to stave off the cold and settled himself next to you during the night followed by his brother, his sister, and finally Gunter’s mate and their pups.
Of course, with three full-grown wolves and four chubby wolf babies as your immediate heat sources, you overheated in no time and had to throw off all your covers and strip down to your underclothes in the middle of the night since your pajamas had quickly gotten soaked in sweat (and most definitely covered in their thick fur). A cold shower is just what you need to clean up after a long night drenched in sweat.
You also need to clean your sheets, but without electricity, your washer and dryer are out of order for the time being…
Dammit.
Tumblr media
Cold showers suck, but once the ice-cold water hits your back, it woke you the hell up. You probably spent only five minutes in there before you quickly rinsed off and got out because of how unbearable the ice water was.
Once you’re properly toweled dried, you head to your closet and change. You put on clothes you don’t mind getting covered in dirt and sweat; a simple wool sweatshirt and some overalls lined with thick fleece. You also put on a pair of knitted crew socks and secure them to your leg with a pair of garters.
Right as you snap the final metal clasp on the knotted fabric, you feel a familiar bump on your shoulder. Gunter is giving you his best pleading face he can manage. Most people likely wouldn’t fall for it, what with the many scars littering across his body and face, making him look scary rather than cute. You feel a little tug in your heart. Luckily, you’re all dressed up and ready to start your day, so you quickly straighten up and usher him downstairs to give him his well-deserved treat. You grab your phone before you exit your room so you can peruse it on your way.
As you read over old texts and useless emails, a new notification comes in. It’s another message. As surprised as you are to receive a message so early in the morning (Ace and Deuce are likely still snoring and drooling into their pillows at this hour), it is the sender of the text that makes your slowed strides halt completely.
Good morning. I hope you had a pleasant and well-deserved night of rest. I’m currently getting ready to head over to the Ramshackle dorm to help you with your harvesting, as I promised. The coat you’ve made and gifted me during the holidays also fits perfectly and is by far the most comfortable piece of clothing I now own.
Thank you again for your most generous gift. I will inform you when I have arrived.
Yours truly,
Malleus Draconia
You can’t help but smack your palm on your forehead. You’re not annoyed or exasperated, it’s quite the opposite, actually. You’re happy that Malleus’s charm can somehow manifest even within a text message. In fact, this isn’t the first time he’s sent you a message formatted and written like a formal letter. If someone were to look at the small messaging history between you two, they’d see that a great majority of it is just Malleus sending you these long strings of text. They would also find your messages, or rather, your poor and embarrassing attempts at mimicking his language and style (he says he gets a laugh out of them, so maybe they’re as bad as you think). There’s also always a follow-up message, gently reminding and encouraging him to relax and not worry about offending you for speaking casually for you.
His response is always the same, and it makes your stomach feel strangely fuzzy.
You have earned my respect, now I must strive to earn yours.
It’s only been a little over a month since he dropped the bombshell that was his desire for your friendship to evolve into a proper, romantic relationship. To say it surprised you is another understatement. You were thoroughly flabbergasted once your mind finally registered his words as genuine. To hear him say “I love you” and direct such a powerful statement towards you was truly the last thing you expected since arriving in this strange world.
But through all the outer uncertainties there was one thing you were certain of, your inner uncertainties. Malleus is a dear friend of yours. Even amongst Ace or Deuce, two individuals who have been with you since the beginning and nearly every overblot incident that has come your way, Malleus holds a special place in your heart as your dearest friend.
But a friend is all he’s ever been in your mind. There was truly never an instance where you pondered or even held some amount of desire or expectation that your friendship could evolve into something more. You felt like a total prick during the end of his confession, asking him if you could sit on his words for a while and come back to him when you have a more certain and final answer to give. Watching the hope and nervousness in his eyes turn into one of pure and utter sadness and even embarrassment, yet he willed himself to conceal his heartbroken emotions back for your sake. It hurt like hell. What was supposed to be an exciting and relaxing end-of-winter-break party in Scarabia’s dorm (and an apology party for Jamil’s actions against you), turned awkward. Neither of you stayed any longer once you went your separate ways.
Despite what had happened, when you received a proper smartphone (and a proper phone plan to boot) as a gift for Christmas, one of the first things you did was transfer all your old contacts into the new device. The first person you messaged was Malleus, wanting to check in on him after your last encounter and to wish him a happy holiday. He answered back in a matter of minutes, much to your surprise. While he’s not the most tech-savvy, your major concern was whether he was holding up well after what happened and if you guys were going to remain as friends. You went on a whole tangent, trying your best to not sound so desperate and ensure that your response is in no way his fault because it most certainly is not. If there’s anyone to blame, it’s you.
Gunter suddenly tenses up. His fur instinctually puffs out, trying to appear bigger in anticipation of whatever threat he’s detected in the kitchen. Metallic clanking and clashing come from underneath the kitchen island where you store all the pots, pans, and heavy-duty appliances. A loud and harsh crash riles up Gunter enough that he feels the need to growl at whatever is underneath the cupboard.
You quietly move past him and wave your arm, signaling him to move back a bit. He listens to your orders and takes a few slow steps back. You position yourself on the side of the cabinet, fingertips pressing onto the top of the door to prepare to open.
“On my mark,” you whisper to Gunter. “One... Two…Three!”
You yank the door open, and Gunter quickly launches himself towards the potential threat. Though, not a second passes before he’s suddenly skidding across the floor, trying to immediately halt himself. He barely avoids hitting his head against the wood and giving himself a nasty bruise. When you ask him what’s wrong, he sticks his head into the cabinet and pulls out the apparent intruder.
It’s Blossom, a young fawn you rescued from the rose gardens of the Heartslaybul dorm. It was during the preparation of the unbirthday party near the start of the school year that subsequently led to dorm leader Riddle’s overblot. Cater assigned Grimm, Ace, Deuce, and yourself to paint the roses red with him. On top of rose painting duty, Cater was also on the lookout for a supposed ‘rose thief’ who had been snagging some roses from their garden right from under their noses. The scoundrel they were looking for was the fawn before you. From the way he still wobbled on his feet, he wasn’t even a month old when you initially rescued him. He’s lucky you found him when you did. His front leg was caught in a rusted and dull, but full-sized bear trap they set up in case the thief was a wild animal.
“What are you doing in there?” you ask the little troublemaker. “Probably trying to find a snack to chew on, huh?”
Blossom thrashes, trying to break free from Gunter’s hold on his scruff. He of course fails, but not without giving out a distressed scream and trying to plead for forgiveness by giving you his best innocent look. You shake your head before looking up at the small clock hung up on the wall above the refrigerator. It runs on battery so you have to worry about the time no longer being correct when the house lacks power.
It’s 6:15, still way too early. You tell Gunter to let go of Blossom and he does it without argument. Blossom quickly runs up to you, using your own body as a foothold to jump up into your arms. Once you have a hold of him, he bombards your face with little licks and nuzzles of his snout. While this action is normal and you would gladly accept it, you know better than to think it’s not the fawn’s attempts at trying to distract you from his misdeed.
“If you’re looking for the sugared flower petals, you won’t have any luck down there,” you tell him. He immediately stops his loving ministrations and gives out a disappointingly snort before relaxing in your arms.
You chuckle and give him a few apologetic pets on the head as you walk over to one of the upper cupboards and rummage around the various jars, trying to locate the dried venison for Gunter. You also grab a jar placed far in the back with the aforementioned candied rose petals Blossom was most definitely looking for. The moment you open the jar and the heavy scent of sweetness and floral whiffs in the air, Blossom begins to excitedly thrash about in your arms and tries to stick his head into the container. Luckily, the small nubs on his head, his newly budding antlers, stop him from reaching too deep.
You spend the next few minutes feeding your companions their early morning treat. The doorbell rings as you let Blossom lick the last specks of sugar off of your now damp palm. After rinsing your hands off and drying them, you head to the door. You open it and take in the sight of a newly arrived Malleus, dressed in a simple black dress shirt and a pair of loose-fitting linen pants you made for him when he expressed discomfort over his PE uniform the last time he helped you in your garden.
“Good morning!” you greet him as brightly as you can without being too loud.
“A good morning to you as well,” he greets back. Unlike you, who is still groggy and slow, he seems properly energized despite the time. You’re jealous. You’ve been waking up at the crack of dawn for years, at least a decade now, yet your body isn’t used to the early routine. Though compared to the hundreds of years Malleus has on you, you probably won’t show any sign of improvement until your hairs are gray.
“Have you eaten yet?” Malleus asks.
You shake your head. “The electricity is out, so I can’t use the stove or open the fridge too often.”
“Crowley still hasn’t replaced your generator?”
“No,” you frown. “Every time I try to bring it up he either gives an outlandish excuse or just flat out tells me I don’t need a new one.”
His eyebrows pressed together, clearly upset as you are at the headmaster’s failure as your caretaker. You reassure him it’s fine. Everyone in the dorm has been saving money for emergencies like this, and it just so happens that the money you’ll make for selling the produce you collect today will bring in just enough to buy a brand new generator. You’ll be out of electricity for another week, two at most, but have enough firewood and nonperishable foods to last until then.
“You should at least make yourself some coffee,” Malleus urges. “It’s bad to work on an empty stomach. You've said so yourself.”
“I will once Grim and the ghosts wake up,” you reassure. “For now, let’s head to the back and get started. There’s a lot to harvest, so the sooner we start, the sooner we’ll finish up.”
He’s clearly unhappy at your dismal of his concerns. You know that being so nonchalant towards a fae is rude, but you don’t want to worry him with your own issues. You also have no desire to eat or drink, not this early in the morning at least. If you tell him as much, he’ll probably freak out like he did last time, thinking you were unwell and forcing you to lie in bed for the rest of the day.
Yes, you could have pushed back and argued that you were fine, but it’s very hard to tell him “no” when his intentions are purely out of concern for your well-being. Better to let him hover over you and see that you’re fine than to leave him stewing in his anxieties in silence.
“What have you been growing this season?” Malleus asks as he tugs on the loaned gardening gloves you handed him.
“The usual spread. Some potatoes, cabbage, and carrots. The only fresh additions I planted are some peas and kale. Oh, and broccoli!”
“Did the crops hold well when you were gone?”
“They did thanks to the ghosts. The heat from the fire faeries around the campus also made them easier to protect from the cold,” you explain. “I should probably give them some type of exotic wood as a little thank you gift.”
“You can never go wrong with a bit of mahogany,” Malleus says as he ties back his hair.
You hand him a straw hat, one that you weaved to accommodate for his black horns. “I’ll keep that in mind. Thank you.”
“Your welcome,” he smiles at you before turning back to your garden. “So where shall we start first?”
“I’ll work on picking the cabbage heads. You can cut off the pea pods and we’ll go from there.”
“Very well. I’ll follow your lead.”
Tumblr media
It’s 8 a.m. You know this because Ace and Deuce are woken up at this hour by Riddle and one of the first things they do is bombard you with text messages which usually forces you to turn your phone on silent mode. Despite it being late winter, you’re already working up a sweat from the repetitive and demanding motions of picking and carrying around baskets full of vegetables and cleaning them. Malleus is no better, hand continuously raising to his face to wipe away the constant wetness clinging to his forehead. You know he’s not used to manual labor like you are, so you try to bring him a pail of water every so often so he can stay properly hydrated.
“Oh my, you’re already up?”
You turn around to see who’s speaking to you and see one of the ghosts that live with you and Grim in Ramshackle floating towards you.
“Good morning!” you greet him. “Did you need something?”
“No no,” he shakes his head. “I just came to check up on my bees and saw you already hard at work.”
The ghost (Franklin is his name, but you all call him Frankie for short by his insistence), affectionately ruffles your hair with his large white palm. He’s one of the tamer ghosts, but he’s still capable of pulling a prank on you or his fellow housemates now and then. You and he have been cultivating and maintaining a small beehive since October, but he does most of the work and maintenance since he has more experience in the ways of beekeeping than you from when he was alive.
Frankie does a quick once over of the garden, his scanning gaze doubling back at seeing Malleus carefully rinse a couple of heads of broccoli.
“How long has he been here?”
“Since 6:30,” you answer back. “Why?”
“No one gets up that early unless it’s for someone they fancy,” he says rather nonchalantly, but the way he quickly side-eyes you show that he’s clearly talking about you. You try your best to appear unaffected and give a “Is that right?” type of hum, but your efforts are in vain since he just laughs at you.
“If even you know, that means he’s got it bad.”
You say nothing back because you honestly don’t know what to say, or if you should. You’re content to just go back to plucking potatoes out from the ground, but Frankie doesn’t seem to want to leave you alone just yet. He asks you to come with him to the greenhouse where the hive is being kept. The small glass enclosure also houses some flowers and herbs you use for cooking or medicine.
You quickly close the door behind you once you enter, reveling in the warmer air that hits your face. While Frankie lights his cigar and gets a heavy cloud of smoke going (his personal method of keeping the bees calm), he has you open the top and carefully pull out the panels one by one while he checks for any signs of a decaying hive and ensures the queen is alive and healthy. One of your initial worries about beekeeping was getting stung, but Frankie reassured you it’ll only happen if you purposely upset the bees or fail to care for the hives consistently. Now, you gladly let the buzzing honeybees wander around your bare skin.
As Frankie pulls out his cigar from between his lips and taps off the ashes into the respective ashtray, he looks over at you and asks, “Is everything ok?”
You give him a confused expression as you snap the cover for the hive back into place. “I’m fine?”
“You sure? Because if you ask me, you don’t seem like it.”
“I mean, I already have a pile of schoolwork I need to finish and a rundown dorm to take care of. I’m as ok as anyone in my position can be-“
“I’m not talking about any of that,” he interrupts. “I’m talking about you. Forget about Grim and your studies. How are you doing?”
“I’m fine,” you answer again.
“Are you sure?”
Well, when he puts it that way, even he must be able to see that you’re clearly not doing alright. In fact, you haven’t been alright since you were literally kidnapped and held against your will in the Scarabia dorm. Luckily everything worked out fine for everyone else, but not so much for you. You’ve noticed that your appetite is waning and you wake up multiple times during the night because you don’t feel safe, even in your own room.
Malleus’s confession unfortunately was another wrench being thrown at you. With your hands already so full of this and that, you’re struggling to figure out what needs a priority and which issues you need to either drop entirely or find someone trustworthy to take care of it in your stead. It’s hard to ask people for help when they either find a convenient reason to say no or you feel as if you can’t trust them to do something as simple as watering your plants. The only person you feel you can trust and ask for help is Malleus, and things aren’t exactly as they were between the two of you.
“Talk to me kiddo,” Frankie prods. “What’s been eating at you?”
He lifts his ashtray and makes to snuff out his cigar so he can focus on speaking to you, but you hastily reach over and stop him. You take the smoke from him and bring it up to your lips and puff a few grey clouds. Strangely enough, it tastes rather pleasant, floral, and creamy. You didn’t expect to taste like this because of the way it smells, like soil that was just freshly rained on.
“Sorry,” you hand it back to him. “I haven’t eaten and I’m practically running on fumes.”
“That’s alright,” he says, handing it back to you. “You look like you need it more than me.”
Tumblr media
Malleus carefully blows small bits of green fire onto his freezing fingertips, trying to warm them up after being drenched in the icy water from the water pump. He looks over his shoulder, over the stalks of peas, towards you. You’re still in the greenhouse and frantically moving your lips. He can see your eyes are glistening with a fresh layer of… tears? You don’t allow a single drop to get past your lids, wiping them just at the last second before they can pass over the threshold.
He’s only ever seen you cry one other time, when he came to your rescue in Scarabia over the break. He initially thought he frightened you with his aggressive display of magic. Once the dust settled and the blot on Jamil was expunged, no one was more shocked than he was when you boldly ran straight towards him and jumped into his arms. It was all he ever wanted, what his mind dreamed of every single time he closed his eyes. He could no longer brush off the fluttering in his stomach as the mere excitement of making and spending time with his first genuine friend. He was determined to keep his newfound affections for you with him under lock and key, not willing to risk ruining your close-knit friendship with his selfish and potentially one-sided desires.
Your desperate embrace, your toughie exterior lowering to that of a sniveling and shaking human, gave Malleus the impression that the only reason you would display such vulnerability before him was that you reciprocated his sentiments. It gave him a sense of confidence he never knew he was lacking, usually so sure of himself most other times. It made his chest burn with an aching desire to say “to hell with it all” and spill his heart right then and there.
When you extended the invitation you received from Kalim to him, he saw it as his proper opportunity to let his affections be known. He was upset (according to Lilia, more than usual) that he had to take Sebek and Silver along with him for the usual security, but he was determined to get them distracted long enough so he can pull you aside and confess to you without fear of interruption or letting his personal affairs be known to anyone else, at least, for as long as he can keep something so monumental under wraps.
As a prince, he has been taught to look at the long term for each of his decisions, as they carry substantial weight. The long term of pursuing a relationship with you meant having to deal with the prejudices and stigma against humans that still live within the hearts of his people. For once in his life, he didn’t want to think like an heir. As he watches you continue to talk to one of Ramshackle’s ghosts with increasing frustration, he realizes his love utterly blinded him back then. The only long-term his rose-tinted mind could comprehend was of the happy moments he had long conjured in his head becoming a reality.
You didn’t explicitly reject him, however; he knows your behavior well enough to know that once his feelings were laid bare before you, you would not take them into your arms and hand yours over in return. Arms crossed and avoidance of eye contact, you do this when you’re nervous or unsure, sometimes both. He held onto the self-indulgent hope that you’d show him what you look like when flustered. Perhaps you’d stutter?
You did stutter when you spoke up, but they were not the words that he wanted, that he thought he was, going to hear.
“Malleus...I’m so sorry…”
“Ah, you’re here early!”
“It’s just that…I don’t think I can…”
“Hey! Are you listening to me? You better not be ignoring me on purpose!”
“It’s not that I’m telling you I don’t feel the same way, but I can’t exactly say that I do. It’s just... I’ve never- “
“Tsu-no-ta-rou!” Grim’s shrill voice, still a bit riddled with drowsiness, still pierce Malleus’s eardrums and nearly causes him to drop the vegetable in his hand. “Pay attention to me when I’m speaking!”
“Quiet,” he growls at the monster. “If you need your master, they’re in the greenhouse. Though, you might want to come back another time.”
“Huh? Why’s that?”
Malleus lifts Grim from the back of his fuzzy robe (you must have made it and gifted it to him during the holidays) and points to you. Frankie has one of his translucent hands on your shoulder, squeezing it comfortingly now and then while he speaks. You were no longer wiping your face so furiously, allowing your tears to fall and drip off of your jaw and wet your shirt as you listened to your fellow dorm resident.
“What happened? Did you smash all the tomatoes again?” Grim cranes his neck to look at Malleus accusingly.
“No, I didn’t. Those are out of season.”
“Maybe it’s about what happened at Scarabia,” Grim muses. “They haven’t been sleepin’ too good since we came back, y’know?”
Malleus nearly drops the cat. “They haven’t?”
“Nah,” the cat answers, far too casually and dismissively for the fae’s liking.
“This is news to me,” Malleus says, almost whispering to himself. He’s sad, almost offended, at the fact that you haven’t told him you’ve been having some difficulties this whole time. You normally keep him up to date with your personal life. He’s even more offended once he realizes that you’ve been worrying and reassuring him that your friendship with him isn’t ruined after what’s happened.
There’s a small voice in the back of his mind, conniving and twisted, that feeds into his already prevalent belief that your unwillingness to share with him your personal problems anymore is a sign that he hasn’t earned your respect. It’s a ridiculous explanation, but no amount of reassuring from either you or himself is going to stop his Mind from asking such a multi-sided question. Surely, if you thought admirably of him, you’d continue to allow him to bear witness to your moments of weakness and vulnerability. He feels close to you, connected to you in a way he’s never felt. He can be slow and downright miss some references to your jokes and behavior. You always put on a face of understanding, but is he so lost that your patience has worn paper-thin?
Are his feelings for you truly one-sided? Is he still jumping to conclusions too soon and just needs to give you more time and space? Did he just set a course for a ruined friendship or could his hastiness have been a fruitful gamble?
If it’s not iron that kills him, it’s the uncertainty within his heart and mind.
A shrill whistle pierces through the air and Malleus’s eardrums. Grim hisses at the sudden noise and the hairs on his neck stand up. Even Frankie and you can hear and turn your heads towards the source despite still being in the middle of a conversation. The one who whistled was another one of the ghosts who live in Ramshackle. Johnathan is his name, usually shortened to Johnny. His sunken cheekbones make him look unassuming, but you’ve rightly warned Malleus never to turn your back on that one for too long. It’s a miracle that you can keep up with all their shenanigans.
“I got the generator to start up and made some coffee!” Johnny happily announces. “Come get it while it and the dorm are nice and warm!”
“I’ll have a cup or two, so long as there’s a ton of cream and sugar!” Grim says whilst smiling. “And I ain’t skimping this time on the sugar!”
“You better if you know what’s good for you,” you sternly say, now out of the greenhouse along with Frankie. “We’re short on sugar and I’m not stocking up till next weekend.”
“Whaaaat?!” Grim exclaims, his lower jaw almost reaching the floor. “Since when did you become such a cheapskate?”
Everyone, including Malleus, did a sharp intake of breath as soon as the words passed the cat’s mouth. Everyone turns their head towards you, awaiting your reaction to Grim’s comment. This isn’t the first time Grim has gotten lippy with you and, given his nature as a mischievous little monster (a common trait between Ramshackle’s residents, Malleus is now noticing), it won’t be his last no matter how badly you scare or pull a fast one under his clawed feet. Even when your face is all puffy and wet with semi-dried tears, the look of “oh you’re in it now” is still so panic-inducing to everyone, ghosts, and feline alike. To the sole Fae present, he thinks of you as nothing short of adorable and wants nothing more than to wipe your messy face clean.
“Well, if you want more sugar there is one way you can get some more.”
“W-W-What is it?” Grim says, pudgy body shaking and sinking into the comfort and small safety of his fuzzy robe.
You approach him and bend down to grab him by the back of his neck, lifting him so he’s at your eye level before deadpanning, “Get a job, Make some money, and then buy your own.”
Once you set Grim down, he scrambles back into the home with an almost comical amount of fear in his eyes. He screams about how he’s never getting a job even if it kills him and his continued determination to find the small money vault you have hidden around the dorm and spend it all on canned tuna. Johnny, Frankie, and you all give a unison chant of good luck to him before he disappears completely.
“Has he made any progress in his search?” Malleus asks.
“Our money vault isn’t even in the house, so no,” Johnny answers, resulting in you and Frankie cackling and high-five one another.
With the power back on, you announce that it was time for a well-deserved break. It’s your turn to make breakfast and you immediately begin to ask everyone for their preferences. Frankie cuts you off and insists he take over your duties for the day. You normally would protest and insist to whoever was offering to cover for you it wasn’t a problem for you at all. “I enjoy doing [insert chore], so it’s fine!” is your usual go-to reasoning, but not this time.
Malleus notices the way you make to protest as usual, but you quickly back down and just let Frankie go ahead inside to take over for you. In normal Ramshackle fashion, Frankie mentions the cigar you were puffing and waving around earlier and says that you owe him another one, particularly an artisanal one that he’s recently read about in the local newspaper and has been aching to try.
“You got any more highly specific goods you want me to fight tooth and nail for?” you sneer.
“No, just the cigar will do,” he says before turning around to head back inside. Before he can close the door behind him all the way he pulls it back and says, “If you get it sometime this week I’ll buy a new bag of sugar.”
You whisper an impressive string of curses under your breath. Malleus has to restrain the urge to laugh at your colorful vocabulary.
“In that case, I hope your schedule is free tomorrow night. I’ll have it by then.”
Frankie gives you a thumbs up before heading back inside. Once the door behind him clicks shut, you turn towards Malleus and he physically feels his body shift from somewhat relaxed to stiff and proper. You notice this and crinkle your nose a bit, something to do when you find something endearing or as a way of silently giggling. Malleus watches with such an unnecessary amount of focus as you reach up to adjust his straw hat and wipe a bit of dirt off the collar of his shirt.
“I’m sorry for leaving you hanging back there,” you say as you pick off a stray leaf that somehow got tangled in his dark locks. “I’m also sorry you had to see me crying like that. I’ve just been so tired lately.”
There it is again. That damn twisting ache right in his heart.
“It’s fine,” he reassures you. “But if it isn’t too rude of me to ask, is your lack of sleep really all that’s wrong with you?”
You give out a long sigh. “I’m guessing Grim told you a bit of what’s been happening since winter break?”
“He has.”
Your arms cross and the ground suddenly becomes more interesting. You’re unsure, but the way your eyebrows press together is a sign that you’re conflicted. Malleus feels his frostbitten hands accumulate a layer of sweat as you silently mull over your thoughts. Despite the pain and hesitance in his heart, he wills himself to grasp you by the arm and pull you into an awkward hug. He knows it’s not exactly what you might need at the moment, and he was fully preparing you to push him away. He’s relieved when you bring your arms around his torso and reciprocate the embrace.
“I’m tired,” you sigh
“You haven’t been resting well, so it makes sense.“
“No,” you shake your head, the tips of your hair tickling Malleus’s neck. “It’s not just a lack of sleep that’s making me feel exhausted. After what happened with Scarabia, especially with Jamil, I don’t feel safe anymore.”
“Are you afraid?” he asks. To think of you as fearful is an entirely foreign concept for him when you’ve only ever been confident and certain of yourself since the first time he met you.
“Yeah, I am,” you admit without skipping a beat.
Considering what you told him, Malleus thinks your fear is justified. You have no defense against magic…
He fills a strain in his neck as his entire body suddenly seized up. You notice this and pull away to ask him what’s wrong. “Nothing,” he quickly dismisses, but you don’t let him go silent on you.
“If,” he hesitates. He’s thinking too rashly already, yet he’s still so compelled to act upon his thoughts. “Should anyone attempt to do you harm, I swear upon my name and title that I will do whatever it takes to protect you.”
He means every word, but you seem to take it far too casually than he would have liked. You press your face against his shoulder and laugh against his skin, your breath bringing him some much-needed temporary warmth. Such an ordinary action, yet it causes another pang within his heart. It settles next to the one that arose before, but he bites his tongue and endures it for your sake.
“Maybe you could play that electric violin for whoever comes after me,” you jest.
As embarrassing as it is to hear that you know about that incident (he’ll have to reprimand Lilia for telling you about that), he can’t help but laugh along with you. If making a bunch of teenagers’ foam from the mouth amuses you, then so be it.
“Thank you for offering to get your hands dirty for my sake,” you say. “That’s one thing I respect about you. You take care of the people you care for.”
His body goes still once again. “Is that right?” is all his mind can wrap around and say.
“Yes, oh Wise and Great Lord Malleus. I do, in fact, respect you.”
He cringes at that title. It’s something he has heard Sebek try to enforce you to refer to Malleus as, which you never do purely so you can get a rise out of his loyal guard. Before he can ask you to never call him that again, a bunch of howl’s ring out, and the two of you pull away from each other. The wolf’s howling is usually a sign that food is ready, which you seem rather eager to get to as you interlock your arm with his and drag him inside with you.
He looks back at his basket of still dirty vegetables. “What about-“
“It’s alright! I’m not throwing a fuss over a few broccoli heads!”
Tumblr media
Crispy bacon, over easy and scrambled eggs, and a mountain of sizzling hash browns. Once everyone grabs a plate and sits down at the dining table (Malleus sticks close to you, hoping he can sit next to you), they grab whatever pieces of food they want in whichever quantity. Somewhere in the next room over, a faint melody plays through the speaker of an old record player. The vintage singer has a rather cheeky attitude in her vocals but with the accompanying music, it all comes together harmoniously. It’s perfect for a rather excitable breakfast.
It seems you never told the ghosts too many details about your sudden disappearance during the break. You downplay the true extent of your dilemma as you willingly giving your time and effort to help a desperate Jamil figure out what was causing his normally kind dorm leader to have a sudden personality switch. The ghosts listen carefully, and as you gradually get to the big climax that is Jamil’s betrayal and overblot, followed by Malleus’s sudden appearance, they’re all practically hanging on the edge of their seats. Your tale even intrigues the wolves and Blossom. They gather and settle near the legs of your chair, ushering you to continue your story by whining and scratching your ankle.
You don’t exaggerate Malleus’s part in your tale, something he greatly appreciates. You tell them how things happened just as they did: Grey clouds suddenly covering the sky and the occasional peak of lightning through their fogginess. Just when it seems like Jamil has the upper hand and is going to put an end to Grim and you, as well as Jade, Floyd, and Azul of Octavinelle, Malleus appears out of nowhere and effortlessly zaps the blot right out of the vice dorm leader of Scarabia.
“That deserves some praise,” Benjamin, the third of your ghostly residents, raises his half-filled mug of coffee and extends it towards the middle of the table. “To Malleus!”
Everyone, including you and Grim, raises your glasses and repeats his chant. “To Malleus!”
“To me, I suppose,” Malleus half-heartedly raises his own cup. “It really wasn’t much effort, or any praise really.”
He catches you looking at him in his peripheral and he feels a lump form in this throat that he immediately swallows. “I simply did what I believed you would have done for me if our positions were reversed.”
“Well, you’re not wrong there,” you say after swallowing a hefty mouthful of scrambled eggs. “But it’s nice knowing you have my back. It makes me feel safe.”
“Safe?” Malleus is surprised to hear you say this, considering what you told him earlier. “I make you feel safe?”
Now it’s your turn to be surprised. “Y-Yeah. I guess you do.”
“You guess?”
“You do,” you say, more definitively this time. “I promise. If you didn’t you’d know.”
He can’t help but laugh. “I can only imagine what interacting with you would be like then.”
“Probably not that good, or not at all. I steer clear of people I don’t particularly like.”
His eyebrows raise in intrigue as he sips his now lukewarm coffee. “What makes you dislike someone?”
“I dislike people I have no respect for,” you say casually. Malleus thinks you might be joking or poking fun at him, but how you take the time to look up to him while you busy yourself with feeding Gunter a few bits of bacon clearly means you’re trying to tell him something secretly. It’s definitely something along the lines of, “I don’t know where this mindset of me not respecting you came from, but it’s a load of bullshit and you need to get that thought out of your head.”
Even within his head, your language is still so vulgar and blunt. Only you would talk to him in such a rude manner.
But he respects that part about you.
85 notes · View notes
tittty-bitty · 4 years ago
Text
Nemuri struts from store to store like an empress gracing her presence on her citizens. Really it was businesses being graced with one of her clients limitless creditcards and her impulse shopping. Who ever invented financial domination was a mastermind.
“Come along darling! Just a few more shops then we can be done!”
“You know Miss Midnight, when you said you needed help with extra curriculars, I didnt think it would make me a pack mule for your personal spending habits.”
“Your still a pillar of peace! It’s just now you have a metal hook for me to hang my shopping bags on.”
She looked over her shoulder to see Yagi struggling with the shopping bags. Yagi isn’t weak by any means, even with out his quirk. She’s seen him spar with Shota plenty of times. Which is totally just two coworkers sparring for exercise Shota claimed, with no sexual tension at all thank you very much. But any one would struggle with that many bags, especially a man with only one lung.
They manage to make it into Gucci with out any lungs popping. Yagi sprawls on one of the ottomans with a poof and start to rub his wrists. She starts to look at the purses and leather belts. Not even glancing at the price tag before adding them to her haul. When she goes back to the waiting section she glances at Yagi. Who is scrolling away on his smartphone. Despite losing over 200 pounds of muscle, he was still an attractive man. Sharp cheek bones, piercing eyes, and such a sweet smile. His handsome features multipled when he gained more confidence in this form. Everyone could see after the truth was out about Allmight that he wasn’t comfortable in his true form. Scared to talk to other adults, skiddish and horrifically terrified of making mistakes. Not including how he obviously avoided reflections and wore only baggy outfits. But a year after his retirement and him making friendships with his colleges at UA, he finally started accepting himself and it’s amazing on the amount of progress he’s had. She’s so proud of her coworkers, especially her boys to make Allmight’s retirement less lonely. Even if one is especially passionate with the task but wants to be an edgy teenager about it.
Despite the progress the man made, he still didn’t know how to dress himself for shit. He may of got himself a few outfits that arnt 5X but he still loves to drown in his clothing. If she has to be assaulted with that damn yellow suit one more year she’s going to ask young Todoroki to set it on fire for extra credit.
If only he would wear clothes that actually fit him. Show off his long neck, his collar bones, long legs narrow waist, she could go on and on about why Yagi needs a new wardrobe. She needed to show the world how Yagi is still a fine ass man. She has checked him out countless times to be confident with that claim. There was one day where he had to actually put on pants that fit him way too well after a coffee spill and had to borrow some pants from mic. She doesn’t understand how a man so skinny could still have an ass. Nothing to go over the moon about but it was so cute, so perky for a man his age. It almost distracted her from the front, his buldge which is probably the one thing that stayed the same from his Allmight form. It was extremely hard to maintain eye contact with him that day. Not that she was complaining about the eye candy, the yellow sleeping bag that pretended to sleep on the floor didn’t seem to mind either.
While thinking about the potential of jokes about Yagi’s pillar of peace to bring up in front of Shota later, Nemuri comes across a sweater. The sweater was a high quality wool, cream colored with some green trim on the collar that goes down to a v. It would be perfect for his form, a little snug but still covered everything to start him off slow. The arms a little long for the average person but perfect for his long arms. The bottom might come up a little short though. Showing off his midriff when he reached up. Potentially showing a nice v of his hips, maybe even a nice little trail of blond that dips into his pants. Oh the thought of sweet little Yagi in a crop top is intoxicating. But baby steps. She needed him to trust her with fashion first before she tries anything to scandalous.
He was still reading on his phone when Nemuri grabs the tall man by the wrist and yanks him out of his seat. With a cute little yelp he is brought up to his feet and shoved into a changing room with the sweater being thrown at him.
“Your not coming out till you put this on.” Nemuri says as she chucks over some black jeans to go with it.
After watching awkward arms reach above the door and listening to the general struggle of a man menuvering in a changing room that doesn’t accommodate him, he steps out. His black blue eyes shine in contrast with the creme color of the sweater. Giving off a sweet older man who waters flowers in the community garden than his usual look of a man who got lost in a deflated blimp.
“Oh my god honey you look so sweet.”
He checks himself in a mirror and twists to see the back. She could see his ribs poking through the fabric wile it rides up his toned stomach not as much as she hoped unfortunately. But the fitting pants made up for it. Although they don’t show off his front for the sake of the students and people who actually want to get work done in the teachers lounge, it still shows off that cute little ass of his, and that’s all she can ask for.
Yagi actually holds his attention to his reflection of the mirror. Giving the look an actual chance. From the relaxed look in his eyes, he might actually like it.
“I never thought I would wear a wool sweater like this again. I forgot how warm and comforting they are.”
Nemuri comes up in front of him and adjusts the collar for him, opening it up a bit so his collar bones peek out a little. “I can’t imagine the amount of sheep needed to make a sweater for Allmight.”
He chuckles at the comment and how her nails tickle his chest, now used to her touchy nature. “It was in high school. My mentor forced them on me when she found out that my foster home didn’t try too hard to find winter clothes that fit me.”
He rubs the end of the sleeve to feel the texture, smiling slightly, reminiscing the memories he had with her when wearing the sweaters. It was always interesting to hear about his life when he was young. He was usually guarded when it came to anything about himself before his hero days, so to hear any little tidbit about him was to be met with a neutral yet encouraging reaction.
“Well I’ll be sure to make her proud by making sure that your fabric needs are taken care of.” Nemuri says while coming around behind him and placing her hands on his shoulders, admiring his smile in the mirror. “And I can make sure she rests peacefully by getting rid of that ugly yellow suit.”
He looks up from his sleeve. “Hey! I love that yellow suit!”
“You look like the noodle balloons that are outside of a car dealership. Im no longer letting my dear friend to walk around looking like a mustard bottle.”
Yagi takes the light roast with little grace with a small groan. He looks down at his wrist to look at the tag. He reads it with a puzzled look.
“I think we need to call an associate. I think they’re missing a decimal on the price-“
“Alright! Time to head out! I’ll meet you outside the store!” She shoves the bags in his hands, rip the tags off his wrist and waist and hurries to the counter.
“Ah. I can pay for my own clothes-“
“Nope! This is my treat! You can pay me back by meeting me at the car!”
Yagi looks at the minimum of 20 bags in his hands and accepts his fate. Trudging his way back to the car with the mini fortune in toll.
———
“Alright come on this is our last shop.”
“Ya no. I think I’ll wait in the car.”
“Dont worry, this place is very professional and no one will mention you being here. They are very strict about privacy. Also it will stop random men from asking me out.”
Yagi goes over the definition of professional in his head as he walks into a sex shop named “The Bimbo’s Boneyard”. It was suprisingly sleek inside despite the name. Defiantly one of the more higher end sex stores he’s been to. It was similar to a tech store with all the LED lights and plexiglass display boxes. It would be less weird if some of them didn’t have sex dolls that were determined to stare him down.
He decided to walk away from the display, trying to find something to look at with out actually looking at anything. His eyes catch a box with a cute little cat on it. He smirks a little. It reminds him of the stray cat that lives in the brush that’s on the way to campus from the dorms. He would give it pets every morning and eventually leave cans of food every morning. One morning he found a hunched black blob taking a nap on the grass. He was about to ask the obvious homeless man if he wanted his bento when he realized it was his coworker Aizawa. Sleeping on the cold ground at 5:30 in the morning with a cat that, while a sweet heart, was probably ridden with fleas.
“Excuse me sir, the food bank is on the other side of town.”
“I know but they were offering a cash prize for who ever found the dementia patient that ran away from his nursing home. Looks like I just found him.”
He chuckled at the memory. When their odd friendship really started to bloom. Not only with Aizawa, who while he was probably the closest too, took the longest compared to his other coworkers. He loved talking to Mic about classic American rock and fighting with him on how Nikki is so much better than Cardi. He loved trading tea with Thirteen as they go on about a new show Yagi has no clue what their talking about, but loves the passion. And Nemuri, who took pity on him the first day and decided to spoil him with attention and gifts that mostly ranged from sugar free candys and cute pens. It makes him feel like a toddler more than anything, but he thinks it’s sweet. He just never expected to have so many friends after Allmight was gone. He half thought if Nighteyes prediction didn’t kill him, then his loneliness will.
“My my my, I must say I’m surprised.”
Toshinori shook out of his self reflection and looked at his friend.
“I had my theories but I must say I never expected pet play from you. To think I thought you were just a vanilla cradle robber.”
He flushed with shock in confusion. Only to find that the box with the cat he was staring at for the past 2 minutes was for a bundle for a cat headband, a leash, mouth gag, and plug tail.
Absolutely horrified Yagi stammers to regain his reputation of role model rather than creepy old man. “Shit! No! No! I was just looking at the cute cat!”
“There’s no need to be ashamed, I am a professional after all. If you ever want to talk about that kind of stuff with me, I’m always open for questions.” She assured him calmly. “I’m gonna go to the check out if you want to look at the other options. I will say that you would look a lot better with the black ears.” She struts off with a few leather tools and some weird egg looking balls.
“There’s nothing for me to fucking look at because I’m not interested in that! Wait.. WHAT DO YOU MEAN CRADLE ROBBER?” He stomps off to catch up with her.
————
The staff Christmas party is filled with decorations, overworked teachers and spiked eggnog. Coworkers chatting and playing games as the snow falls outside. Yagi is chatting with Aizawa about how much Nezu is going to lose in poker after he demands people play with him. He takes a sip of his sugar free hot cocoa, very glad that his friends get a well deserved break.
“Merry Christmas Yagi!” Thirteen shouted as they shove a fancy bag in his face.
“Oh thank you Thirteen! I hope you didn’t spend too much on me.
“Oh no it wasn’t me!” Thirteen corrected. “Midnight was your secret Santa. She said she’s a little too tipsy to walk in her heels right now and asked me to give it to you.”
He looks past the smaller teacher and sees Nemuri in a tight red dress and tall stilettos. Giving him a wink when she notices him receiving her present.
He smiles and waves back at her. He pulls out the first item from the bag. An expensive looking cologne. He brings it up to his nose and gets notes of Cuban cigars and vannila. He sees a little tag attached to the bottle. With lovely cursive script it read “Garenteed to even get the angriest cats purr~”
He reads the tag as he hands the cologne to Aizawa. Shota sniffs the bottle and his eyes roll back a little bit. Obviously enjoying the scent.
“Wow she picked out something that matches your pretentious persona.”
“Maybe you can ask her to pick out some bar soap that you desperately need.” Yagi rebuttles without even looking up. Still trying to figure out what the tag ment.
“Is there something else in there? If not that’s a heavy bottle.” Thirteen comments before being passed the cologne to take a sniff.
Oh ya, maybe look at the rest of the gift before over analyzing the card. He opens the bag wider and is smacked in the face with realization on what the message ment. His blush going to his ears as he looked at the “Kinky Kat Play” bundle that he repressed from his memory. He looks up at Nemuri with shock as he finds her staring at him. Raising her glass with a smirk as she turns back to her pile of chips and angry, losing boss.
He shuts the bag quickly before Thirteen and Aizawa gets a chance to peek. “Ahhh ah. It’s a very personal gift that I don’t want everyone to know about.”
“Alright I understand.” Shota replies. He turns to Thirteen. “Thirteen get your hand vacuum ready.” The nosy prick demands as he lunges for the bag. Thank god for these stupidly long arms as he gets the bag out of Shota’s reach.
“It’s none of your fucking buisness you asshole!” Yagi cries as he goes on his toes as Shota climes him like a tree. Thirteen is giggling at their weird friendship while not helping anyone. Yagi would rather die than have the present be shown to his coworkers and worst of all Shota, who would NEVER let this go.
While he hates to do it, he’s desperate, and it has to be done.
The sickly man expands his diaphragm in such a way where when he coughs, he gets enough blood out of his mouth to put on a show. He makes a display of coughing and catching his breath. Blood covering his hand and dripping out of his mouth. He goes a little too far by making his hand shake but he needed extra sympathy points.
It seems to do the job as Thirteen rushes to his side to support him. “Shota you know you can’t be to rough with him.”
Aizawa stares at both of them in disbelief, then back at Yagi. “You are not seriously trying to play the sick old man card right now.”
Thirteen loops Yagi’s arm around their shoulders.“Shota you were to rough on him. The man has no stomach and only one lung. You should know better as a professional.”
“A professional knows when someone is faking when said person has no problem taking and dealing punches while sparring, but suddenly can’t handle a few grabs.” He cannot believe Yagi is trying to make an escape route by making Aizawa look like the asshole that beats up sick old men.
“You don’t need to defend me Thirteen.” Yagi says, adding a little tremble to his voice. “He just can’t handle losing to an old man. Could we go to the office? My nebulizer is in there.” The asshole making sure to add some pity coughs at the end.
“Of course Yagi.”
Shota stares openly in shock on what happening in front of him. Not only at Yagi’s pathetic stunt over something stupid, but Thirteens naiveté.
“A nebulizer treats asthma! Not bleeding lung asshole!” Shota shouts like an absolute child.
As he watches the duo walk, no sorry, LIMP to the office, he sees Yagi readjust his arm. To give an undeniable middle finger to Shota behind Thirteens head. The shameless bastard smiling back at him.
36 notes · View notes
forkanna · 4 years ago
Link
[AO3] [WATTPAD]
After a few fluffy pleasantries were exchanged, some cutesy things for their new fans, Rise bid her lady love farewell and went back to class. The rest of the day, she doodled in her notebook a few thoughts about the situation, trying to make sense of everything that happened. All in all, she was more or less satisfied with the results, even though she desperately regretted that they had to arrive there through such a rocky avenue.
Once she stepped outside, she barely had enough time to start fishing in her bag for an umbrella before one appeared over her head, blotting out the rain. She looked over to see Ai smiling serenely down at her.
"Awwwww," a chorus of girls from nearby cooed as the two headed off toward Inaba together. The boys around them mostly just looked confused.
Walking in silence with her arm hooked through Ebihara's was the nicest thing she had felt in a long time. If only it would last… but Rise knew better. Being right didn't make it any less hard to take.
"Let go of me," Ai growled when they were alone.
"Aww, c'mon," she purred in an unctuous voice, only tightening her hold on that arm. "We still make an adorable couple. And you know this still feels good."
"I ought to punch your lights out for what you did to me today. How could you out me in front of that whole crowd? Again?"
"What?! I didn't! In fact, I specifically saved you from being outed — they were going to lynch you, and somebody would have knocked your towel off!"
"That isn't- do you really expect me to believe that's the reason you did all that?"
It was, actually. "Of course not. Not all of it, not the only reason. But it's why I sped things up and jumped in when I did. I didn't want…"
Ai let out a bone-weary sigh. "Fine. Doesn't matter, the damage is done. Thank you very much, you cunt."
"Oooh, ouch." They were both quiet for a minute. "What do you mean, I outed you again? I didn't even out you on purpose the first time, and I specifically stopped anybody from finding out this time. Kind of self-destructed my career to do it."
"Oh please, your career was going nowhere. This isn't going to change that. And I didn't mean outing me as trans; I meant outing me as bisexual."
"What? Oh… well I did it to myself, too. You didn't leave me any choice! Do you not remember the part where I begged you to just let me walk away?"
"That's not the point! You made that choice, just like you made the last choice! It was all you! How do you not see why I'm pissed at you for taking away all my options?!"
"FINE!" When that word echoed off the nearby buildings, they both ducked their heads and tried to do a better job of keeping their voices down. "Fine. I'm a huge moron, I do everything wrong, I just mess everything up for poor you."
Ai snorted. "If you're waiting for me to disagree with you, you're going to have a long wait."
"But now you're stuck with me. At least for a little while. Maybe in a week or two, we can stage some big breakup — one where you're wearing all your clothes, and you could get away from me, and spend the rest of your life thinking I'm the worst person on Earth. But until then, it's me and you, so you're just going to have to make the best of it."
This silence was a lot longer. Both of them resented each other, and resented that they still cared about each other despite the damage they were causing. It wasn't until they were walking past the Shiroku store that Ai suddenly seemed to find her voice.
"Crappy as you're being toward me… I have to admit, I'm impressed. You got really conniving in that locker room."
"Yeah, well, you didn't leave me much choice," Rise sighed as she watched the clouds for a moment. "I can't let you run me out of my own hometown, or destroy my whole career. And making life miserable at school was just really getting old."
"Oh." When Rise turned to look at her, Ai shrugged. "Sorry. I don't know how, but I forgot this is your hometown. Probably because you were too busy slutting it up all over Japan to come back until last year."
"Oh yeah, slutting it up. The total virgin."
"You are not. I don't buy that at all; I never really did."
"Oh well," she sighed with a shrug. "Guess you'll never find out now, since you hate me so much."
"Oh yeah? Wait…" Ai brought them to a stop in the middle of the street, near the old Tatsuhime Shrine. "Did you think… I was going to stick my dick in you?"
Rise winced. Hard. She felt an odd chill run through the back of her knees at the directness of the language. "Do you have to be so vulgar? I mean, wow, you could use a little tact!"
"You did. You thought we would be each other's firsts. Awww, that's so cute!"
"Hey, I did not think that far ahead! And I always thought Yu-kun would be… my…"
That one still hit them both hard enough that the ire faded immediately. Seemed that despite all their best intentions to move on with life, they were still two women who carried a torch for a boy that had always been bound for greener pastures once his parents returned from overseas.
"That… can be what you give me."
"What?"
Ai turned to look at her coldly, directly. "Give me Narukami-kun."
"EXCUSE ME?!" she burst out, eyebrows shooting sky high. In the corner of her vision, she saw a little fox wearing some kind of bandana start and rush into the bushes. "Are you crazy? You think I'm just going to-"
"It's really simple. You and I take care of this breakup thing. Then, once I graduate, I'll chase after Narukami; we'll go to the same college. It'll be perfect. You're a year younger, you can't even try the same thing. And if you give me that… I'll consider us square. I will actually forgive you for trying to out me the first time, and for whatever the hell just happened in the locker room. Totally square on all fronts."
Rise couldn't even form a response. That was crazy. No, it was more than that. "Are you that disgusting?"
"What now?" Ai fired up. "Disgusting?!"
"Yeah! For thinking you can just say that Yu-kun is yours without even asking him!"
"God, you're such a goody-goody," she groaned with a huge roll of her eyes. "I meant, you will take yourself out of the running. Obviously I won't want to hang onto him if he's not interested anymore! But if it's between you and me for him, which it was looking like before…"
"Then you're the one, because I'm off the list." Sighing, she pinched the bridge of her nose while Ai smirked triumphantly. "That isn't… I mean, I can't really agree to that. If he comes after me, I'm going to let him. He deserves to be happy. But…"
"But?" she asked swiftly.
"But I will not chase him anymore. That is the best I can promise."
"You'll… really do it? Wow, I thought you had more fight in you."
"Oh, you have no idea," she grunted, and Ai snorted. "But I also know I really messed up. You won't believe me that it was an accident; okay, I can't help that. But I still should do what's right and try to make it up to you."
The prissy girl pursed her lips as she shook her head. "You always sound like you're in front of a fucking camera." But when Rise just shrugged and looked down at the ground, she didn't follow it up with another snide comment. Just started walking again in silence.
They made it all the way to Rise's before they seemed to realise what they were doing. Ai cleared her throat as she led them up to the door. And she couldn't resist. "What, were you waiting for a goodnight kiss?"
"For your adoring public? Pass." Then she sighed. "I was trying not to let you get rained on. Hurry up."
"Okay." Though she did hesitate. So many things she wanted to say… but now wasn't the time. As defeated as she felt, she had to convince herself that there would be more chances to patch things up if she didn't foul this one up by pushing. "Thanks."
"Yeah, whatever. Go."
And that was that. Except Rise knew, deep down, it wasn't. They would have more chances to do something besides snipe at each other ceaselessly. It was all she had to hang onto for now.
                              ~ o ~
"So wait… I don't get it."
"Neither do I," Rise sighed into the phone as she sorted through her clothes. "But like, do you mean you don't get it at all? Because I can explain it again if you need-"
"No, no, let me try." Chie's tinny voice took a deep breath. "You basically forced him to play a big game of chicken. Either he cops to the fact that you two have been screwing with each other, and he's been playing all these shitty pranks, or he has to spend time with you and like, you can maybe patch things up?"
"Youuuu got it. Oh — this one's cute, I forgot about this." She hung the garment over the closet door.
"Man, that is twisted. But he really said that if you back off Narukami he would forgive you?"
"She did."
"And you believe him?"
That pronoun thing was really starting to get on her nerves. "Chie… can you do me a big favour? Stop calling her 'him'."
"What? But… you told us he's a guy under all that makeup."
"It's disrespectful. She wants to be seen as a girl."
"Well… maybe he shouldn't be a dick to you. That kinda goes with the dick he has in-"
"Chie…" Rise wasn't even entirely sure why her blood was boiling over this so much. Especially when it wasn't like Ai had been entirely respectful to her. But she did know that she couldn't focus on the topic of discussion if she had to keep mentally correcting Chie.
"Okay, okay, geeze. It's not like I meant anything by it."
"I know. Just try? Pretty please?" Rise cleared her throat. "Anyway, yeah, I do believe her. But I'm not stupid. I know this could just be some kind of trick to one-up me again. Like, she still sees it all as a big game to win, and… I don't like it but I can't stop her."
"Right. So he's- she's willing to blow your friendship to kingdom come, and for what? The win? Bragging rights? That's so… depressing."
"She really thinks we hurt her. On purpose. And the more I think about it, the more I get it."
"Well, I don't! We were supposed to be her friends!"
"Her friends have betrayed her before. Back in her old school, they all said she was a gross pig, and disgusting, and… and all that other stuff. And here we act like we'll be her friends, but the minute we find out she's a little different, what do we do?"
There was an annoying groan on the other end of the line, preceding a sigh. And then… "We blabbed it all over school. You're right, I'm… we all sucked. But doesn't he know it was an accident by now? You told him, right?"
"Told her, yeah."
"Fuck. But yeah, so like, what more does h- she want from us? To make a public apology during the morning announcements?"
"Well…" Rise dropped the capris in her hands. "Whoa. Actually, that might be a great idea."
"HUH?! H-hey, come on, I was just messing around! I couldn't do that, you know how I get stage fright!"
"No, no, listen. Not what you said exactly, but… I think you and the others could apologise to her. I have, and that's important since the whole thing is my fault for blabbing in the first place. But I think if we all told her we were sorry for spreading it around…"
Chie didn't answer right away. Rise had enough time to put half of her clothes away before she breathed, "Okay… I don't like it, because it still feels like I didn't do anything wrong. But seeing how it turned out kinda does say otherwise, doesn't it?"
"A little bit."
"Yeah. Copy that, I'm… me and Yukiko are in. I'm sure she would have done it without even putting up a fight. And I can call Yosuke and bully him into agreeing."
"Thanks," Rise laughed as she flopped down on her bed. "Now… what do I wear on my date?"
"Yeah, I dunno. Wait — your what?!"
                              ~ o ~
Her date. With Ai Ebihara.
Now that the entire school was gossiping about how two of its prettiest girls were dating each other instead of the most eligible bachelors at Yasogami High, it was put up or shut up time. Which meant they had to be a couple as visibly as possible or be exposed as a sham. They had thought about simply being cutesy around school, but that could have the unpleasant side effect of getting them in trouble with the staff; they frowned upon public displays of affection. So they settled upon a little flirting and winking in the hallways, and going out to Aiya afterward.
Which was all Ai would talk about on the phone. No deep reflections on how they had hurt each other, no attempts to patch things up; just business. Which was funny, considering their "business" was pretending to patch things up. What a disaster. But Rise tried not to let it get to her; there would be plenty of time to improve this situation if she paid attention for opportunities.
Flirting and winking was easy, because it was brief. They both had some experience with acting; Rise professionally, and Ai in terms of learning a completely new set of outward responses and behaviours. That was another realisation she came to with all that free time apart from Ai. How hard must it be to learn how to be a boy all your life, then realise you aren't one, and have to start over from scratch? She had been about a dozen years behind the other girls her age at that point. No wonder she spent so much time poring over fashion magazines, exhibiting typical bitchy queen behaviour. She had to cram a lot into six short years.
"Well, are you ready, girl?" Ai said with a convincingly enraptured smile.
"Mmhmm!" Bounding over, she wrapped both arms around one of hers. Clinging. That was going to be her thing; since Ai was taller, she would be the 'girl', right? "Let's go! I'm starving!"
Once they were out of earshot of the students, Ai whispered, "Why are you hanging off me like this?"
"Because it's cuuuuuute," she cooed, making the taller girl snort. "And they expect me to be the cute one. I'm Risette, it's my whole thing; if I weren't, they would probably figure out something is up."
"Oh, you had a legit answer. Didn't expect that." Then she shrugged. "I guess that works. It's just… nah. Forget it."
"Oh, don't get all shy now, Ebi-chan!" When she poked her in the stomach, Ai looked so offended that she couldn't help laughing. "No, really. What's up?"
"No, I… I'm just… I know you don't care, but this is bad for my dysphoria."
"Dyswhat?"
Her eyelid twitched in annoyance. "Gender dysphoria. It means… like… you know how euphoria means you feel really good?" Rise nodded. "Dysphoria is the opposite. And in terms of gender, like, it means I'm uncomfortable because…"
Ai was really and truly struggling. So she might as well give it a shot. "Because… your gender isn't right?"
"NO. That's the opposite of- forget it."
"Hey, I don't know this stuff. I don't know why you keep acting like I'm supposed to be- like, you. That's not fair."
"No, it's not. But it's not my job to educate you on all of it, either. Crack a book, go online? God, you have so many resources avail-"
"And you are one of them. I'm asking because I want to understand better! Really! Clearly I screwed up bad so I… do you want me not to screw up anymore, or what?"
That seemed to take Ai by surprise. She blinked a few times before shaking her head. "Wow. Spoiled as ever. You should still try to learn this shit on your own, too, but… I guess… I am a little impressed."
"You said you felt this badness because I'm hanging off your arm, right? I don't get it. I mean, is it because it makes your boy-parts uncomfortable?"
"They're not-" Another deep, cleansing breath. Was she really being that much of a pain in the ass? "Okay, I'll walk you through this, princess. You're hanging off my arm like you would for a guy. But I'm not a guy — and I've literally spent thousands of dollars and years of my life trying not to be seen as one. So when you treat me like one, anyway…"
A crease marred her perfect brow. "Oh. It… gives you the big feel-bad. I see."
And she let go right away. Rise felt even more alone now, walking next to Ai, than she had over their days of total silence. Even now, she was still screwing up. She wasn't wanted by the person she found herself most wanting to be with. If that wasn't the lowest feeling in the world, it was definitely in the running.
"There you go."
"What?"
"There." Ai was pointing at her. "The way you look right now? Probably feel like garbage? That's it — that's how I felt all day when people were spreading the rumour around, how I felt back before my transition began. Like I'd rather walk into traffic than have to keep feeling that way. Maybe it's not quite that terrible for you but at least it gives you an idea."
"Oh." By now, her eyes were watering, but she told herself this wasn't the time for a pity party. She had to take care of Ai if she wanted to show her she was really listening, not just making nice for the sake of moving past the painful retaliation. "S-so I shouldn't… grab your arm. Or do other things that make you feel like the 'boyfriend'? But I don't… know how to… what e-else I'm…"
"Spare me the tears," Ai said — but at least this time, she just sounded defeated instead of angry or disgusted. "Just say what you mean, like an adult."
"Fine! Then I don't know how to be your girlfriend, because all I know how to do are girlfriend things! What, am I supposed to be the boy? I have NO IDEA HOW! Should I get a driver's license so I can chauffeur you around?! Buy you a really, really late White Day present?! I… I'm not good at that, I'm just going to screw it up, and you already think all I do is screw up! So can't you just tell me what to do already if I'm such a failure?!"
By that point, there were definitely more than a few people standing on the sidewalks, staring at the two of them. Rise knew it was her own fault; she had lost control of her emotions. The frustration was manageable most of the time but her patience and resolve weren't infinite. The look on Ai's face was one of abject horror, mingling with confusion. But little by little…
She began to smile. Then laugh — not much, just a chuckle or two. "Oh my God, that was a lot."
"Tell me," Rise said in a softer whisper.
"Fine. The real answer is 'neither of us is the boy', but I don't think you'll like that one. So…" She shrugged and started walking again, Rise hurrying to fall into step next to her. "Just do what you want to do for a friend. But for me. And say something cutesy and girlfriend-y; that part is fine. I would want you to act like the girlfriend, anyway, since you are a girl. I just don't want to be treated like a boy."
"But that's so complicated!" she burst out in frustration.
"Yeah," Ai admitted with a long sigh, eyes downcast. "Everything is. You… really complicated my life. I was hoping I could just marry Narukami, finish my surgeries and so on, and maybe life would fall into place. And here comes Risette to throw a wrench in the works."
That left her quiet for a moment. Then a small smile formed on her lips. "Along comes Risette? Meaning… you aren't completely done with me yet?"
"Tch. Clearly I'm not now that you blackmailed me into this relationship."
"Hmmm, you mean like you tried to blackmail me into outing you?" She examined her nails as they reached Inaba proper, turning down the street toward the diner. "Which I figured out, by the way."
Ai blinked a few times. "You did? What do you mean, you 'figured it out'?"
"Your motive. Guess I'm not as dumb as I look."
"What motive?" But instead of answering, Rise merely skipped ahead a few steps, turned to walk backward, and stuck her tongue out at her. "Hey! What the hell are you talking about?! JERK! You are the WORST!"
                               To Be Continued…
4 notes · View notes
mfglhy · 4 years ago
Text
My heart is thumping, keep drumming | SungTaro
Summary
Sungchan didn't thought that he would find love or friendship with a genie in the lamp.
But how can he not? Shotaro was perfect, his smile or even his giggle was perfect.
His heart always stuttering every time he saw that cute smile of his.
His smile already etched on the deepest part of his mind, he didn't mind to spend the rest of his life with him.
Genre : Fluff
Pairing : Sungchan x Shotaro
Wordcount :  2,528 words
Read here or on AO3! or on Wattpad!
He didn’t mean to falling for him.
There isn’t any thought that he would fall for him. It was foolish for him to attempt getting his heart, it would be a difficult for him to get hold of his heart. Impossible is the right word for it.
His heart is aching by the feeling he had for the man.
Taeyong, is a perfect man, he had many pursuers like himself. He always rejects many people like him, it didn’t make sense. Why he had this painful heartache? When he already saw how Taeyong rejecting many people like him?
His heart was aching painfully, the thought of Taeyong with another person was uncomfortable for him. but who was he to stop Taeyong getting his own lover? He was only his underclassmen, he should be satisfied that he still could be his friend.
He bowed his head, letting out a sigh from his lips, walking to his house where he shared with his Hyung, he didn’t want to go home yet, he wasn’t ready to meet his Hyung’s worried expression. He didn’t want to answer any of his question too.
He let his legs brought him into some antique shop, he let his eyes lingering on some of the antique. His interest was piqued when his eyes was set on the antique lamp. He picked up the lamp from display, he tried asking to the worker there.
“Hello, how much is this?”
The worker was surprised at Sungchan, even more when the worker’s eyes was set on the lamp, the worker widened his eyes, like he never saw the lamp inside the antique store.
“Um, kid, where do you get the lamp?”
Sungchan immediately pointed to the display where he previously picked up the lamp. The worker looked where Sungchan pointed his finger, then put up a confusion expression.
“Sorry kid, I don’t remember that we had the lamp. You can take it for free.”
“Really? Shouldn’t I pay for this?”
“It’s okay kid, just take it, it didn’t worth much anyway.”
“Okay then, thanks.”
With that Sungchan exited the store with the lamp on his hand, his eyes were lingering on the lamp quite long. He almost collided with the power pole, he halted immediately as his head was only an inch away before it hit the pole.
He was flustered by his own action, it was quite funny, he let out a small chuckle. Feeling a little bit silly, since he bought the lamp. Was he already hypnotized by the lamp? It’s hilarious, from hypnotized by Taeyong now he was hypnotized and mesmerized by the lamp.
Without any longer his legs already brought him into his house, he slowly opened the door, already waiting for his Hyung to suddenly appear in front of him or from the back surprising him, making his heart hammering against his ribcage.
He immediately let the door behind him close, he waited for any noise from his Hyung. But from the silence he got since he let himself in, it seems like his Hyung was still outside, and haven’t go home yet.
He checked his wristwatch, he should be home already.
“Aish, this Hyung.”
He muttered, as he looked that his Hyung actually left a note on the table. He looked at the note, a frown making it way to his face. He let out a tired sigh.
Sungchan-ah,
Hyung would be home late
Don’t forget to eat yeah?
Anyway, forget your crush over Taeyong-hyung okay?
I know it’s hard, but, just try alright? I don’t like that my brother had this sad look every day.
Your Hyung, Jungwoo 😉
He shakes his head at his Hyung note, I tried Hyung, he thought bitterly. He immediately goes to his room bringing the lamp with him, he decided to eat later, shower is more important for now.
He put the lamp on his desk, he didn’t saw that the lamp letting out a purple mist. He already stepped into the bathroom, humming a song that was on his head for the rest of day. He tried to fasten his pace, his thought was quite full of the lamp.
He was curious, how could he get the antique free just like that? It should be impossible, or he was just lucky. Well, let’s leave it at that, he liked the concept that he was lucky enough to get some free stuff.
Sungchan stepped out from his bathroom, with his hair still wet from the shower. He rummages through his drawer for his clothes, he still hummed the previous tune he had in his mind. he let out a victorious sound from his lips as he got what he searched for.
With his hand still holding the towel, drying his hair, he searched for the lamp, as he didn’t saw the lamp on top of his desk. Where he placed it before he goes to the bathroom for shower.
“Hm, that’s weird, I totally remember that I put the lamp here.”
Sungchan put his hand on his chin, trying to remember where he placed the lamp. It shouldn’t be difficult, he looked around, then his eyes immediately found the lamp on his bed. Sitting there innocently, like it didn’t make him searched all over his room.
“You! Little thing! why are you here? Didn’t I place you on my desk?”
He muttered to himself as he picked up the lamp, cradled it close to his chest. He looked into the lamp deeply, not noticing there are someone else inside the room.
He turned his head to be surprised by the sudden appearance of another person inside his room, he let the lamp fall from his hold. He fell down to the floor, as he was shocked by the person. his heart was hammering against his ribcage quite fast, that he almost feels that he got a mini-heart attack.
“W-who are you?”
He stammered as he stays still on the floor, finger pointing to the person. his finger was trembling as he backed away from the person, feeling afraid by the person sudden appearance.
“Me?”
The person pointed to himself, he only put up a gentle smile on his lips. Sungchan didn’t know why but he was intimidated by the person, he didn’t even know if the man was a person or not. By the sudden appearance, the man shouldn’t be a person.
“Yes! You, w-who are you?”
“… I’m a genie?”
The man only put up a confused expression as he tilted his head, like he was unsure of his own answer. Sungchan stand up and hesitantly approached the man, as he picked up the fallen lamp. His gaze darted from the lamp to the man that called himself a genie.
“Do you mean, you’re a genie from this lamp?”
“Hmm, I think so…”
The genie murmured as his gaze lingering on the lamp. Sungchan let out a breath of relief, he didn’t really know the man, but still, if he was a genie, he wouldn’t do any harm to him. his gaze looked to the genie’s face, by the looks of it. The genie wouldn’t or can’t even hurt a fly, he’s too gentle.
“Alright, a genie then…”
“Yes, I’m a genie.”
“Okay then, what’s your name?”
The genie thinking about his name, strangely, Sungchan had the urge to cooing at the genie’s cute expression. But he shakes his head at the thought, he shouldn’t have that thought, when he only met this genie for a second.
“Um, my name is Shotaro. What about you?”
“Sungchan, that’s my name.”
The genie’s face light up as Sungchan tells his name to the genie, smile was etched on the genie’s face. Shotaro stretched his hand to Sungchan, probably expecting Sungchan to shake his hand. Sungchan knew this and take his hand and shake it.
“Okay then, you said that you’re a genie, then you probably need to grant wishes right?”
“A single wish,”
Sungchan expression changed to confusion, he tilted his head, not understanding what Shotaro just said. He gestured at Shotaro to continue to explain it to him.
“A single wish, that’s all I can do. After that I go back to the lamp.” Shotaro pointed to the lamp, with a smile on his face.
“One? Don’t you feel lonely in the lamp?”
Shotaro shrugged nonchalantly at Sungchan’s question, smile never leaving his lips.
“I don’t know.”
Sungchan feels bad for Shotaro’s fate, it must be sucked to be stuck on the lamp for eternity, except if there are anyone that would free him. with that thought on his mind, he was immediately hit by the idea of having Shotaro to be freed. But, the thought would-be put-on hold for another day.
His stomach already protesting to be feed, he looked to the clock that was in his room. He put up a grimace on his lips, it’s already quite late for dinner. But it wouldn’t stop him to eat.
He almost forgot that Shotaro is with him, he looked to Shotaro, a little bit hesitating to ask about Shotaro to eat with him. he doesn’t even know that Shotaro need to eat or not, but it wouldn’t hurt to ask right?
“Um, Shotaro, let’s eat.”
“Okay.”
Without any hesitation, Shotaro immediately answered him with a bright smile etched on his lips. Sungchan feels that his knees weakened by the sight of his smile, he almost let out a coo at Shotaro. if not for his stomach letting out a sound to remind him.
His face burned by the embarrassing sound that his stomach letting out, he put his hand over his face, covering it from Shotaro as he exited his room to go to the kitchen. Putting out a few utensils for him and Shotaro to eat, he scrolled down his phone searching for a perfect food for him and Shotaro.
“Aha!”
He let out a sound as he found a good restaurant, he immediately ordered food for him and Shotaro, with a side note for the restaurant. He left a message for the restaurant for them to deliver it as fast as it can, then he payed the food with his brother credit card.
Without even waiting for too long, the food already arrived, and he immediately pick it up with muttering thanks to the person. his heart feeling a little bit giddy as he looked at the food in front of him, he put out the food from the plastic bag.
“Shotaro, sit down here.”
Immediately Shotaro sat across him wordlessly, Sungchan don’t know why, but his heart was hammering hard against his ribcage almost to the point it was hurting. He shakes his head lightly and focused on putting out the food on the table.
When he was done, he sat down, saying his thanks and immediately picked up his chopstick. His gaze darted to Shotaro, almost surprised by Shotaro’s action. he already picked up the food quite fast almost leaving Sungchan quite far.
Sungchan as the most competitive person in the house, don’t want to lose from Shotaro. he immediately hastens his pace picking up the food, not even an hour pass by, the food already gone. A satisfied smile was etched on both of their faces.
He stood up from the chair, immediately picking up the plates and the dirty utensils from the table with Shotaro following him. smile still etched on his lips, it never leaves Shotaro lips.
“Let’s clean up yeah?”
“Okay.”
Replied Shotaro with a cute smile on his lips, Sungchan feels his heart was squeezed by Shotaro’s smile. He never wanted to this to end, his smile was etched permanently on his mind for now.
+++
It didn’t even cross his mind, he never thought that Shotaro would leave him this fast. He already thought the genie as his own friend or maybe more. His heart aching by the thought of the genie leaving him alone like Taeyong.
“Why?”
He asked through his wobbly lips, hands were shaking as he holds onto Shotaro’s body. He shakes Shotaro body lightly, eyes were glistening with tears.
“It’s my time to go.”
Shotaro answered him curtly, his trademark smiles were already gone. All Sungchan can see is his sad smile, it hurts him to saw him like this, he wants to make him smile. His genie.
It didn’t even cross his mind that, a week already pass by since he meet Shotaro.
“Don’t go please.”
“I can’t, if I don’t grant any wishes, I only had a week before I disappear back into the lamp.”
Sungchan shakes his head, the thought didn’t even hit him, he always thought of Shotaro as a normal human than a genie. His smile was too mesmerizing for him, to even thought the smaller man as a genie. His heart was aching at the thought that he needs to make a wish for Shotaro to stay with him.
He stretched his shaking hand to Shotaro’s face, he pulled Shotaro to his hold. He tilted his face, making his lips touched with Shotaro’s. the shocked face Shotaro make didn’t even faze him, he already decided to make Shotaro stay.
“Then, I want to make a wish, Shotaro.”
Shotaro was dazed by Sungchan’s earlier action, but he snapped back to reality shaking his head lightly. His gaze was determined as he heard Sungchan saying that he wanted to make a wish.
“Say it then.”
He let out a deep breath from his mouth, he clenched his fist tightly, worry was etched on his face. He was afraid that he would say the wrong thing and he only had one chance to say it. he tried to relax, but his clammy hands tell him another thing.
“I-I, I wish for you to be free from the lamp.”
He cursed his stutter but let out a breath of relief when he said the right thing. he looked to Shotaro waiting for his reaction, but all he can see is Shotaro frozen in his place. Like he was surprised by Sungchan’s wish.
“Alright then, your wish is my command.”
Smile already etched back on Shotaro’s lips as he snapped his finger, making the invisible shackles off from Shotaro’s wrists and ankles. He bowed his body to 90O with his right hand placed on his chest.
With the shackles already off from Shotaro, he immediately flung himself to Sungchan hold. Placing his hand to Sungchan’s cheek, his smile on his lips widened.
Shotaro without a warning gives Sungchan a light peck on his lips. Sungchan’s face immediately turned red by Shotaro’s sudden action.
But they didn’t even notice another person presence on the room.
The said so person let out a cough, immediately Sungchan and Shotaro break away from each other with blush dusting their cheeks. Feeling embarrassed that Jungwoo caught them in action.
“Ehem, Sungchan-ah, It’s okay. I support you in this.”
With that Jungwoo give Sungchan a thumbs up, patting both of their shoulder before leaving them both inside the room. Blush dusting their cheeks, hesitantly both of them grasped each other hand.
A giggle left their lips as they put their hand on each other cheeks.
All ends well.
Aftermath :
Jungwoo tried his best, he didn't like the fact that his brother is over heels for Taeyong-hyung.
But what he can do? except for encouraging his brother to find another person?
All ends well, he already saw that his brother was in love with this person named Shotaro.
Smile was etched on his lips, as he saw both of them giggling with each other.
He wished both of them for eternal happiness.
6 notes · View notes
nagichi-boop · 5 years ago
Note
hiiii can i have a matchup? im tiny (4’10) and i’ve been told that i have pretty innocent and cute looking face so im really not that intimidating. i’m super girly and i love wearing dresses and going all out with my appearance. i’m an intp. i can be a bit of an “extroverted introvert”— i’m approachable and i like to talk to certain people, but i prefer to stay out of other’s business and keep to myself. - 🥺
i tend to be very quiet around people that i’m not necessarily good friends with, but once i start to warm up to you, i can be really sarcastic (to the point that it annoys people), childish, and open with my thoughts. i’m a fairly confident person most of the time so i make a lot of dumb jokes about how pretty i am lol. but even with my confidence, i tend to get suddenly overwhelmed and anxious around big crowds. (2/?)
i’m a math nerd; i actually enjoy it and do well on the subject. i’m a professional procrastinator (which isn’t something to brag abt but i have to say im pretty good at it lol). i absolutely love music and it’s a topic that always gets me excited. talk about music with me and i’ll never shut up. my headphones are always on me and i can’t go a day w/o it. i can play the ukulele and i’m trying to learn piano. (3/?)
i’m pretty good at art, but a lot of the times it’s really difficult for me to find motivation to draw and im not very confident in my abilities. i love to sing, and i have a habit of softly singing/humming. in the grocery store, outside, in my room. anywhere. as much as i hate to admit it, im a super cuddly person and cant sleep without hugging something. i really really love hugs and affection but i’m too shy to ask for it. sorry this is long oops T_T ignore the emoji on the first one (4/4)
♡♡♡
Hey! Tysm for your request!
Let's get right into it, shall we?
I'd ship you with...
Tumblr media
Kuroo Tetsurou!
• Kuroo was drawn to the fact that, at face value, you look like you'd be total opposites. You wear femanine clothing, he is very masculine. You are short, he is tall. You look innocent, he is...well, less so.
• He found you to be someone very easy to talk to, and even if you were shy to begin with, he was able to get you to open up. (After all, he is best friends with a very introverted person.)
• When you first made a sarcastic joke, Kuroo was really caught off guard - to the point where he started to catch feelings for you. You were no longer just this cutesy shy girl, you were someone with depth and complexity. As someone who loves to tease people, he also found comfort in knowing you like sarcastic jokes.
• Similarly, he likes your jokes about your appearance because he also loves to boast about himself. He just hopes that these jokes don't come from a dark place because he wants you to be confident in your appearance.
• He started just coming up to you and talking. People would get kind of startled because, compared to him, you look tiny, but Kuroo would simply laugh it off and then whisk you away.
• Once again, Kuroo is used to dealing with people who get anxious around crowds, so he usually takes you to quieter places to talk. Plus, it means he gets to keep you all to himself. Even though you weren't dating yet, he enjoys any time he gets to spend with you.
• He was low-key denying his own feelings for you because he didn't want to ruin the friendship he has with you. Kenma, as observant as always, has clued into the fact that you also seem to have feelings for him, so he bluntly tells Kuroo to get his confession to you over and done with. He thinks your friendship is strong enough that, even if you turn him down, you'd remain friends.
• Even though he is normally very confident, he was nervous when he tried to confess to you. He avoided eye contact and put his arm behind his neck. After meandering around the question for so long, he finally asked you out. You happily said "yes" to his confession.
• You both made as many excuses as you could to see each other, even if it only let you see each other briefly. Kenma had the idea for Kuroo to ask you to be his study partner since you seemed to be really good at maths and it would mean you could hang out more.
• You two are the biggest power couple ever and Kuroo likes to make everyone aware of it, especially his team. You're also a really funny duo when it comes to joking around. You always seem to be able to bounce off of one another really well, and dating only made your bond stronger.
• He loves your more artistic side. When you first sang in front of him, he had to hide his face because of how much he was blushing. When you asked him what was wrong, he very quickly deflected and tried to focus your attention onto something else.
• He comes over to just chill with you and sing. You play an instrument and sing while Kuroo taps on his legs and sings a lower harmony with you. He also doesn't mind just chilling while listening to music.
• He always asks for your music recommendations, partially because he wants to see your face light up and he loves how passionate you are about it. The two of you often share earbuds and listen to your music.
• He also loves your drawings. He thinks you're amazingly talented and he wishes you would show off your work more, but he also understands that you may not be motivated to draw all of the time and you may be anxious to share your work because of how you feel about your art. He appreciates your honesty and openess with him. He finds it endearing that even you have things you aren't confident about as he has his weak points, too.
• Kuroo is down for a good cuddle. In fact, he is someone who is surprising touchy. It started off as him just wrapping his arm around your shoulder, but he now also loves to cuddle you, give you a little smooch on the forehead, hold your hand - whatever it is you want or are comfortable with him doing. (He doesn't want to overstep any bounds, so before he tries anything new, he asks you first.)
• You don't have to ask for him to cuddle you - he somehow manages to pick up on when you really want to hug and he does it. He even sometimes puts his arm around you without even realising it.
• He bought you a big plushie of his so that you could cuddle it to help you sleep. You love to nestle your face into it because it smells like him and that puts you at ease.
I hope you like this matchup! Sorry if it's a bit long. I wanted to add as much detail as possible since you gave me such an in depth description to work with.
19 notes · View notes
notalittlebutalottie · 5 years ago
Photo
Tumblr media Tumblr media
Written for Klaroline Valentine’s Day Bingo 2020 @kcvalentinesbingo by @eliliyah (I am determined to get a bingo...even if I end up going past Valentine’s Day lol)
Prompt: Candlelit Dinners
“Klaus!” her voice travelled through the winding path lined with canvases both plain and painted. She wondered which of the paintings were being selected for his next show; she always liked to go because it meant free champagne and the chance to act like she had any idea about the cost of his paintings around real connoisseurs.
Caroline sighed as she found the main area of his annoyingly large loft apartment, the currently propped up canvas without its painter. While she dusted off the stray snowflakes on her black leather jacket, she hadn’t noticed him wandering in from the bathroom, paint rag in hand.
“Come to drag me off to dinner already, Caroline?”
Her shoulders jumped and she spun around to view Klaus covered in paint. He was like a child let loose in a kindergarten class. The splash of blue marking under his chin was indicative of his usual pondering gesture. She placed her hands around her waist, fingers drumming across the leather gently.
“I’m here to make sure you’re not late. You know how Elena gets when you rock up like it’s nothing.”
Their old high school group had managed to stay friendly over the years, luck bringing them all to New York for work. Unfortunately, there were less parties and more unfulfilled plans once they began their jobs. That was when she and Elena had proposed they meet every Thursday night for drinks and plastic-cheese covered nachos at a bar equidistant to their apartments. Caroline had done a meticulous search of bars fitting that criteria. Yet despite being freelance and having the most relaxed job in the entirety of the universe, Klaus could still find time to waste away while the rest of them waited for his arrival.
His relaxed posture tightened in panic as he replied, “Oh, well if Elena requested—”
“Shut up,” she broke out into a breathy laugh, reaching for a nearby brush to throw at his shoulder. She barely missed, the brush swiping against the skin of his arm.
Klaus’ brows raised teasingly, but he held his hands up in surrender when she folded her arms. He did love to see her face whenever he even grazed her buttons. “Okay, okay,” he chuckled before looking at his watch, his eyes crinkling in confusion. “Forgive me if my watch is playing up, but why the bloody hell are you here? We’re not meeting for over an hour.“
His watch was correct. Caroline shifted on her feet, shrugging as she wandered along to his easel. She picked up a thin brush to inspect as she replied nonchalantly, “Well, you see—”
Klaus pushed out his lips, attempting to contain the knowing expression wishing to break free. He kept silent and revelled in the cute way she meandered on her way to an answer.
“I finished work early and thought, ‘you know who lives nearby? Klaus’ and coincidentally I have this really fancy gala coming up. So then, I thought ‘you know who has a weird, bordering on creepy, collection of designer dresses? Also Klaus’. And then, I came up—”
“I don’t think it’s that weird,” he muttered in between her rambling.
“—and your door was unlocked, which, by the way, is totally dangerous! I could’ve been a murderer! So, I came up and here you are and here I am with the need for a dress!”
It was at this point, Klaus had resigned himself to chuckling rather tiredly. In all of their years of friendship, she hadn’t improved upon her lack of concise explanation, though he would argue against himself that it was an enjoyable pastime to hear it. 
“First of all, sweetheart, you know that my sister uses my place as a second storage unit.” He pressed his lips together for a moment, noting the adoringly childish way his friend bit her tongue out. “Second of all, I resent being used as a designer store. That being said,” her eyes wandered coyly, “you did make the trip in the snow and I suppose it would be rude to deny you.”
“Thank you,” she said with a deepened tone and a curtsy. The lip-service was short as she rushed off to his room, which left him to laugh quietly as he preoccupied himself with painting.
Caroline was happy to see the trunk left of his bedroom door with its gorgeous gold baroque detailing atop a seafoam coloured paint. Oh, she could have just died as she unlatched it and lifted the lid; all those beautiful dresses could easily blind a person unprepared for its glory. Rebekah may have been a bit stuck up —Caroline refuted that she was a mini-version of herself—, but she had impeccable, expensive tastes.
“So, how is Rebekah?” she called out while removing her jacket and shirt in quick succession. Her eyes had been caught by the Saint Laurent midi dress that Rebekah had so smugly shown off when visiting the previous year.
“Wondering if you can get away with keeping one of those ridiculously priced gowns?” he questioned, soon speechless for a moment as her bare back reflected in a nearby mirror. Though it took him a moment, he averted his gaze.
“It’s not like she would notice one missing,” Caroline reasoned in a musical tone.
“You and I both know that is absolutely not true.”
A few dresses and many thoughtful paint strokes later, Caroline was strutting out of his room in the outfit she arrived in but with a silk black dress poking out of her bag. Rebekah would kill her if she saw the oxymoron that was her the two-grand dress in Caroline’s forty dollar bag.
“Your services are appreciated.” Caroline smiled, her eyes turning into crescent moons of themselves. “New piece for your next show?” she asked with the drop of her jaw at the beautiful shapes taking place on the canvas.
“Perhaps.”
She was enamoured by his concentrating face. The first time she saw it, she giggled at the murderous stare that took hold of the canvas. Now, it was simply pleasurable to see how much his work meant to him.
Her lashes fluttered in an attempt to break herself from her thoughts. “We should probably go. We’ll probably take a little longer because of the snow.”
“Already? I was so hoping we could spend more time helping you loot my sister’s clothing.” Klaus’ lips tugged out gently but spread into a full smile when her flat expression met his eyes. “Help me with some of these?” he implored, his arms gesturing to a stack of paintings below the window.
“Aye aye, captain.” She saluted, smiling back when she noticed another stain of paint had appeared on his cheek.
Caroline’s phone pinged and she quickly fished it out of her bag while Klaus picked up the first painting, taking the opportunity to peer out of the window. “Uh, love?”
“Hm?”
She squinted at the stream of messages coming through to their group chat. Damon was celebrating the snow blanketing the city while the rest of them complained about having to get home.
“I’m not sure we will be going out tonight.”
“Yeah, the rest of the group are calling for a reschedule.”
“No, I mean at all.”
Like a cruel punishment from the gods, the lights cut out with the end of his words.
“Are you kidding me?” Caroline puffed her cheeks out, her annoyance growing as she noticed the internet had immediately followed suit with the lights.
“The roads are covered and by the looks of it, every door down this street is blocked. I don’t think you’ll make it far,” Klaus informed her with faux guilt to cover the fact that he was happy to have her alone for once.
Caroline groaned, her feet dragging as she attempted to navigate his place in the dark. She could barely make out his figure but took hold of his arm to get her bearings. “I think this is the worst thing to have ever happened.”
“Ever?”
She didn’t need to see to know he was grinning ear to ear and promptly gave his chest a gentle punch. 
“Forgive me, I was unaware you were so captivated by the cheap beer and knock-off Mexican food.” He couldn’t fully read her expression, but the idea of her pout was enough to tickle his senses.
“Hey, I was looking forward to drowning in those nachos after I missed lunch,” she reasoned with a huff.
He gave into a laugh, grasping her wrist and leading her slowly around the path of paintings to the kitchen. It was no surprise that she immediately commented on the lack of organisation in his loft.
“I’m sure I can whip up something just as delectable, love,” he mused, leaving her standing in the middle of the kitchen while he cautiously felt his way to the cupboards.
“I can’t believe you still don’t have a table,” she mumbled. “Where do you even eat?”
“At my workstation. I am an artist after all — can’t be away from my craft for too long.”
“How brooding of you.” Caroline took it upon herself to rummage through a bottom cupboard, pulling out a set of three medium-sized candles. Each one she had bought for him as a Christmas gift. That liar had told her he used them all the time, yet they were safely stored in the back.
Swiftly, she pulled a box of matches from a drawer and took to lighting each candle. The smell of cinnamon and winter berries filled her nostrils to her delight.
“Should I be concerned you know your way around my kitchen so well? And in the dark, no less.” Klaus couldn’t deny he was both impressed and rather infatuated with the idea.
She rolled her eyes, lips teasing a smile. “Should I be concerned you don’t?”
Caroline didn’t wait for his reply as she placed the candles in an odd triangular shape on the floor.
“Are you planning to sacrifice me, love? I should have known you only wanted my friendship for my body,” he teased as he finished the meal preparation.
“Yes, I’m trying to become a billionaire and the requirement for sacrifice was a frustrating British man who lacks a dining table,” her monotone voice rang out while she searched his bedroom for a blanket. His bed always looked so inviting, even in the dark she could only think about the memory foam mattress he had bought the previous Spring.
“Well, I am willing and able.”
She shook herself from those ideas when he shouted out in reply.
Caroline finally returned with a blanket, neatly laying it on the cold flooring of his kitchen. She looked up at him and the two plates of food in his hands. As he slowly lowered himself down to place them on the blanket, she scoffed through a laugh.
“Wow, I wonder if Picasso’s dinner of choice was also pop tarts and PB and J?”
“I assure you, I serve only the finest foods when hosting a candlelit dinner,” Klaus spoke slowly, enunciating in that delicious way he would when flirting with other girls. “Besides, I believe he was more of a macaroni and cheese, guy, sweetheart.”
She let her gaze flick to his lips, taking a gratuitous view of them in hopes that the candles didn’t expose her. “Well, I hope I’m not just another candlelit dinner during a snowstorm in that case.”
The smirk that grew on his face was hard to remove when he felt her eyes travel towards his lips. “Certainly not, Caroline. You’ll be the one and only.”
27 notes · View notes
twoidiotwriters1 · 5 years ago
Text
Starcrossed Losers IX (Josh Wheeler xReader)
 A/N: Friendship is cool but it gets you in a lot of trouble. Also, Happy Christmas’ Eve!!!
Words: 4,339
Warnings: Blood, cursing and weird outfits 
Previous chapter // Next chapter
Tumblr media
“Y/N, can I ask you a question without making you mad?”
“I don’t know Josh, you’ll have to ask me the question first”
“Why are you still wearing that?”
I look down at my clothes and laugh.
“I forgot,” I look at my reflection on the closest glass and examine the torn shirt that covers my body.
“So it wasn’t a fashion statement?” Asks Josh with a smirk.
“Sadly no,” I stand up and stretch my arms, yawning, “I think it’s time I get a new outfit.”
“You’re finally changing your resident evil cosplay?” Wesley walks by me, eyeing me up, Josh laughs.
“Don’t be mean,” I stick out my tongue, “I’d rock a resident evil cosplay”
“I don’t doubt it,” He raises his hands, “go nuts”
Wesley points towards the stores and I happily comply.
“You want us to go with you?” Josh raises his voice, following me with his eyes.
“I’ll be fine, you guys stay”
As I’m walking away I hear Wesley talking to Josh.
“We should practice our sword skills”
“Dude, yes!” Josh answers.
I chuckle lowly and head straight into my favorite store. 
It’s been a while since I got new clothes for myself; being alone is okay I guess, but it’s nice to be able to calmly pick an outfit without worrying about being attacked. 
I also get to pick something that will match my skates no matter what. You know when you have a specific favorite outfit that you wanna wear all the time but is not socially acceptable to do so cause then people will think you don’t shower? Well, now those rules don’t apply anymore cause everyone wears the same clothes all the time and it’s a known fact that we don’t shower. 
With that in mind, I pick the stuff that makes me the happiest and put them on. When I look in the mirror I feel amazing, and I take it as a sign that I have finally found my outfit.
“Y/N, we prepared a whole obstacle course, come see it!” 
“You wanna see my new outfit?” I ask excitedly from the changing rooms.
“Sure!” Josh replies, walking in, “Where are you?”
“Turn around and I’ll come out!” I drag the curtain and walk out towards him, I’m pleased to see he followed my instructions and is facing the entrance, “You can look now!”
He turns around and I show my outfit with my arms extended.
“So?”
“That’s a... are those short overalls?” He examines them carefully.
“Yes!” I smile wildly, “and a lime-green shirt. With fun socks,” I raise my eyebrows, “get it? so I can match the skates you gave me”
“That’s, uh...”
“You don’t like it,” I lowered my arms, frowning, “Why?”
“It’s not that!” He quickly counters, “it’s just... well, your arms and legs are exposed and we live surrounded by things that bite.”
“Yes, but I have a hammer,” I say sternly.
Josh stares at me.
“A hammer won’t protect you from a horde.”
“Fair,” I agree, “but it’s not just my hammer. I have two samurais on my side, right? Either way, Ghoulie bites aren’t that dangerous.”
“They are if they rip your arms off”
“You’re exaggerating. I’ll be fine,” I walk past him, “you gonna train with Wesley or no?”
“Yeah but-”
“Hey, are you guys coming or what?” Wesley screams from the main hall.
“Going!” I scream back.
I found a bunch of tables with a small piñata, a watermelon and god knows what else spread around the place in order to make training harder. Wesley lets out an exclamation of approval when he sees me.
“Now, that’s a hundred percent Y/N-brand. You look good, girl!”
“Thanks! I feel good,” I smile at him, then look over at Josh, “See? Wesley gets it”
“I never said I didn’t like it...” He grumbles.
“We can talk about our fashion sense later. First, we train,” Demands our friend.
“Who’s first?” I ask, leaning against a column far from the obstacle course.
“Let me show you how real warriors do it...” 
Josh and I look at each other wondering what will Wesley do to try to impress us. When he kneels on the floor and bows to his sword, we have to look away so we don’t start laughing.
But don’t worry, our laughter dies as soon as he does the wildest moves ever, totally not humiliating us in every possible way. 
When he fixes his posture and takes off his mask, he vaguely points towards the mess and then to Josh.
“So, clean this shit up and, uh, your turn,” He smiles. 
“What?” Josh asks in pure outraged. I laugh and he looks at me with a bitter smile, “oh, don’t get so amused. You’re helping me.”
“What?” Now is my time to be scandalized, “Why?”
He shows me his injured hand and smirks.
“Cause I'm a disabled person in recovery.”
“I’m pretty sure that’s not how this works,” I frown, “but I’ll help you anyway, cause I don’t want you to cut another of your little fingers by accident”
“How nice of you,” He mocks.
It takes us about ten minutes to replace and arrange everything. When we’re done I sit next Wesley, arms crossed and a knowing smile on my face.
“Just do your best, Wheeler. Try not to fall over innocent people, please.” 
“Very funny, L/N,” Josh sneers.
When it’s his turn to train, Josh does... his best. I managed to remain silent for most of it until he hits the mannequin and the only thing he cuts it’s the finger. 
“Oh my god,” I cover my mouth and stifle most of my laughter. Wesley stands up and looks at the result.
“Wow, that is... ironic.”
“It’s...” I say between laughs, “it’s so sad...”
“Dude, I’m a terrible swordsman. Especially with only one good hand,” Josh replies.
“You are in good company,” Wesley retorts in an attempt to calm him down, “Skywalker, Furiosa... Jaime Lannister, if you can get past the child-killing, incest, rape.”
“Meh,” I squint my eyes, “I think you should stick to Skywalker.”
Wesley shakes his head and mouths something that looks like ‘not now’, so I stay silent as he continues his speech.
“Hands gives us identity. Chefs cut, artist paint, warriors... warrior.”
That’s definitely not how you call it, but uh, that’s not the point, right?
“All good Jedi lose a hand.”
“I couldn’t even get that right!” Josh replies with annoyance, holding his hand up.
He leans against the column and falls slowly to the ground, it’s quite a miserable sight. I stand up and walk over to sit next Josh, I pat his back softly as a way of comfort.
“You know what I love about right now?” Asks Wesley, “we are free. We can do anything!”
Josh looks at me and I know he’s thinking about the story I told him yesterday. 
“I couldn’t pull off those pants,” He offers, discretely changing the subject, “you and Y/N could wear anything and still look good. I can’t, so I’m not that free.”
Wesley looks down at his clothes.
“No. No, you cannot. But is not about having cool shit, it’s about being cool as shit,” He slowly makes his way to us, “you define yourself. Who are you?”
This is getting real way too fast. 
Who am I? Besides the weirdo with a fixation for the lime-green. I told you this before, there’s a reason why I never joined any tribe. I clearly don’t have a thing. If I don’t have a thing, then why am I still here? What am I supposed to be doing?
“I’m oni samurai, when I get done with my quest and find redemption, they will write songs about me.”
“Who?” I ask, bewildered, “the fairies in your head?”
Josh stands up suddenly, getting face to face with Wesley.
“Look, I couldn’t save Sam’s life. I have to avenge her death,” I stand up as well, hearing attentively, “those scratches on her body were made with a butcher’s knife. I’ve only seen one douche with a weapon like that.”
And before he says it, I already know what he’s planning to do.
“I’m gonna kill Baron Triumph,” He leans over and speaks on Wesley’s ear, “I’m gonna kill Jayden Hoyles.”
Oh, poor stupid, love-sick Josh.
I know, judging by Wesley’s face, that this took an unexpected turn for him. For me? Well, I can’t say I knew exactly what Josh had in mind, but I figured he wouldn’t just stay here and cry for the rest of his life. He’s got hero-complex. Which, unfortunately, is gonna get him killed.
But it’s good to know that I’m not the only one looking for redemption now, whatever it was Wesley did and Josh’s burden are now on the line. Maybe that could be our thing? The tribe of regrets. The redemption circle. The I-can’t-stop-fucking-things-up club. No? Meh, I’ll find the right name eventually.
I follow Josh towards one of the stores. He’s in a bad mood.
“Josh-”
“Don’t try to talk me out of it,” He interrupts me, “I need to do this.” 
“I wasn’t going to stop you,” I reply.
“You weren’t?” He stops, turning completely this time, “Why?”
“You want me to stop you?” I raise a brow, “Cause I can do that too if you want.”
“No, I mean... I don’t know, I thought you’d be upset about this. See it as a way of holding on to something that won’t bring anything good.”
“I do think that you’re closer to get killed with this plan and I do believe that killing Hoyles won’t make you feel better. The difference is that I don’t follow any samurai rules, so I don’t think it’ll bring you bad karma or whatever. It’s your life, you decide.”
“Okay,” He has an odd expression. I can’t tell if he’s suspicious or curious, either way, it makes me feel nervous, “then you could help me?”
“To kill him?” I tense, “What, just because I killed once it means I can do it again?”
“No,” He rolls his eyes, “I’ve killed Ghoulies too, and I don’t judge you for what happened with your sister. You did what you had to do.”
“So..?”
“I was going to ask if you could help me find a new weapon... or hand”
“What?” I giggle, then I see him ready to get all defensive and I stop, “Sorry, what do you have in mind?”
And he pulls a list out of his pocket, like the dork he is.
“I have a few ideas...”
“We can try them,” I nod, “I’ll put on my skates so I can help you get the stuff faster.”
“Sure, I’ll be here, analyzing my list,” He lowers his eyes towards the paper, excitedly reading all he wrote.
I snort, walking away.
“You’re too cute, Wheeler.”
Oh fuck. Oh fuck. I said that out loud, didn’t I? 
Well, now I can’t turn around to see if he heard me, god I hope he didn’t. If he did that means he’ll start to get suspicious and I don’t wanna ruin another friendship. Besides, I don’t like Josh that way. I don’t.
We’re friends. I just gained a friend (several, actually), I won’t ruin it just cause I think he has pretty eyes. I told Angelica that I won’t be playing her games and I’m too stubborn to admit she may have a point. Also, am I forgetting that Sam just died? This isn’t exactly what I would call perfect timing.
Josh is focused on his work when I go back and I’m too nervous to talk to him, still thinking about how he might have heard my not so subtle compliment.
What is wrong with me? I never had this issue with Alex, he was easy. I mean, we also knew each other since we were six so I guess that’d have influenced the way I perceived my behavior around him.
“Y/N?”
“Huh, yes?” I jump, “sorry, what did you say?”
“You spaced out,” He says with a small smile, “you didn’t listen a thing did you?”
“No,” I give him an awkward smile, “I got lost in my own head. I’m here now though, tell me what you need.”
“What do you think?” He points to every item on the table, “You see something that fits my... uh, whatever Wesley said I should have?”
I slide closer, examining all the stuff.
“You understood what Wesley was saying?”
“Yes... no. I don’t know. I get that he’s trying to convince me that life can be better without revenge, I guess?”
“Don’t ask me, I don’t know what he was trying to say,” I mumble, “all I know is that I have no clue of who I am. The apocalypse kind of fucked up my identity.”
“Well, who were you before?” He steps closer, carefully grabbing the glove with blades and trying it on.
“The artsy girl, according to my friend Maya,” I reply, a bit self-conscious, “I wasn’t that good if I’m honest but you know, if my friends ever needed to draw something for their projects or if they were looking for some new not-so-famous band to listen to, they’d give me a call.”
“So you were the ‘not-like-the-other-girls’ girl?” He smirks.
“Ugh, that is misconceiving,” I scoff, “every girl is their own person, we’re all the same. Just like the guys, and humans in general. We just have different likings, I really liked all kinds of art before, that’s all”
“Okay,” He takes a minute to think about it, “you’re right, there’s no tribe for that.”
“And it’s not like I could use my drawings to defend myself,” I grin.
“Well, the disciples of the Kardashian aren’t exactly trained warriors.”
“Maybe,” I help him take off the glove, “but there’s more than one, they share one specific trait. The jocks protect them of course, they don’t need to know how to defend themselves, I do. I have no one.”
“You have me now,” He replies promptly, “Uh, I mean us. You have us. We can protect you and you can go back to being the artsy girl.”
“To be honest, going back to that would be dull,” I squint, “I know I said I wanted my old life but that’d only work in the old world. I can’t be who I was, so I have to find a way to be a new version of myself, meaning I’ll have to use my creative instincts in something else.”
“We’ll figure it out,” Josh answers, grabbing a knife and weighing it, “your thing and mine. We have time.”
“That, if you survive to Hoyles,” I say subtly, “cause if not then we don’t have time at all. Or... if you wait a bit longer before going after Triumph, maybe we’ll have it...”
“Ah, there it is,” Josh has a smug smile when he leans towards me, “that is how you’re trying to convince me about not doing this?”
“Is it working?” I get closer as well, grinning.
“Almost,” He sighs, “but not enough, I’m still going. The only thing that could stop me from going is if I don’t find something to help me with my bad hand, which seems more likely than not.”
“I tried my best,” My foot accidentally kicks a mannequin’s hand and something comes to my mind, “hey, we have one more item (not listed) that you can try on for your new look. Who knows? Maybe it’ll bring you good luck.”
“What is it?” He curiously looks around the table.
“Here,” I pick up the hand and show it to him.
“Y/N,” He gives me a stern look, “tell me you’re joking.”
“What? We don't have functional prosthetics laying around, that is the closest thing you can get,” I put a hand on my hip, “you know is your best choice. You’ll get used to it. Adapt and survive, man.”
“Fine,” He sighs, “but I’m not obligated to use it if I don’t like how it looks.”
“Sure,” I agree, “it’s your body.”
I sit next to the table while he goes to a changing room. I hear him break the hand and I hope he didn’t screw up the fingers. Not that we can’t get more if that’s the case, but you know, time is not something we have to spare.
Wesley enters and sees the bunch of weird things we’ve come up with.
“Okay,” He nods, “yeah, hell yeah! This is what I’m talking about, brother! You define yourself. Come out here and show me your new killer digits.”
Josh pulls the curtain and walks out from the changing room with the white, plastic finger tied to his hand. Wesley and I laugh.
“Nice figure, Kim Cattrall,” He notices neither Josh or I get the joke, and he continues, “because she was a mannequin.”
We stay quiet.
“In the movie mannequin?” I shake my head without saying a word, “about a mannequin who comes to life? They made a sequel with Kristy Swanson, the orig Buffy the vampire slayer...”
Josh walks out of the store, showing Wesley his middle finger.
“I can’t tell if that means he liked it,” I mention, standing up next to Wesley, “but I take that he won’t waste more time on this?”
“Okay,” Wesley sighs, “let’s go hunt Baron Triumph.”
The sound my skates make against the gravel is like music to my ears. I had missed this, the outside. As dangerous as it is, it gives me the liberty that no safe haven ever could. I know these streets like the back of my hand, I got this.
Maybe I enjoy myself a bit too much, skating around and humming an old song I haven’t heard in a while when I realize Josh is staring. I immediately stop what I’m doing.
“Sorry, I should be quiet,” I look away, limiting myself to just skate beside my friends.
“No, it’s okay,” He says, “I wasn’t- I was staring but I... it seemed like you were enjoying yourself.”
“I shouldn’t,” I reply, “this is not a fun trip, I’ll stop.”
“I...” Josh is about to say something when Wesley speaks up.
“Hey, look at this!” He picks up something from the street, “second left molar, nice craftsmanship on the porcelain ceramic filling...”
“Your dad taught you a lot,” says Josh.
“A thing or two.” 
“It was knocked off by Triumph.”
Wesley turns around and looks at Josh with a sly smile.
“You don’t know that.”
“I only know one dude in school with a size fourteen shoe... cause I licked it.”
We look down at the mud and see the footprint that Josh is pointing to us.
“Hoyles,” whispers Wesley.
“He went east, toward San Fernando,” Mentions Josh.
“You’re like a Canadian Wolverine,” Replies Wesley in amazement.
“More like Deadpool,” I correct, “’cause the katana..?”
“Wolverine is a Canadian Wolverine,” Josh shakes his head, “can we focus right now? Look, I hunted elk every summer...”
He starts to walk away, but Wesley keeps talking.
“Your dad taught you a lot.”
Josh stops only to answer.
“A thing or two,” He smirks.
“You can track. But you can’t fight.”
“Here we go,” I roll my eyes, moving away from their discussion to look for more clues.
I don’t pay much attention to what they’re saying while I turn my back to them and analyze the footprint. Josh is right, it’s heading towards the industrial section. I know the old Hoyles’ cereal fabric is there, maybe we should take a look and see what we find... 
“Run!” I turn around abruptly, raising the hammer above my head. I see Wesley sprinting towards the other side of the street, Josh gives me one panicky look before looking behind us in confusion.
“What?”
“Run!”
“Okay!” Josh runs after him with me close behind them.
We run around town like maniacs, I have the hammer ready but I don’t actually see any danger, so my fear isn’t growing but I’m not calm either. At some point, a couple of Ghoulies start to chase Josh and for some reason Wesley doesn’t let me help him. We wait until Josh gets rid of them and we go back to the running. My skates are going fast, soon enough I leave them behind and I hear Wesley scream:
“Get under the car!”
I stop harshly and skid without being able to control my movements. I trip falling on one knee and my legs and arms get a few scratches. My hammer flies like four feet away from me.
“Y/N!” Josh tries to go over to me but Wesley grabs his ankle, already under the vehicle.
“They’re coming!”
“Dude, I don’t see anybody!” He complains, obeying against his own will.
In the few seconds that takes me to stand up again, Wesley and Josh are already getting out from under the car.
“Let’s go! Go! Go! Go!”
“Wes, I’mma smash your knees with my- Where’s my hammer?” I look around frantically until Josh touches my shoulder lightly.
“Here,” He gives me the tool and I thank him silently, rushing over so we catch up with Wes.
“Wesley!” I scream after spending five more minutes running, “Stop! I think I hurt my knee when I fell, shit...”
Josh stops immediately after hearing what I said and looks over my shoulder, frowning.
“Dude,” He stops Wesley, “what the hell? Dude, there’s nobody after us. And now Y/N got hurt, look at her knee!”
I look down and I yelp at the sight. My knee is bleeding, swollen, and one of my hands is pulsating in a way that makes me think I might not be fine to continue.
“I think I can fix it,” I groan, gently touching my scratches.
“I had the Baron’s trail and now I’m all lost. Why did you do that?” Josh inquires.
Wesley seems to struggle to find a proper answer when we hear the engine of a car coming closer. Soon the golf team appears, annoying as ever.
“Great,” I grab the hammer from beside me and prepare to fight.
“Remember us, just Josh?”
“I remember there being more of you,” He retorts.
“We’re downsizing”
“Yeah, but not by choice, by circumstance.”
“The circumstance being death.”
“We’re currently taking applications for new membership.”
“Oh,” Replies Josh, “not interested.”
“Not talking to you,” complains Barry, “we’ll deal with you next. Hi, Y/N!”
“Hi, Barry,” I sigh tiredly, “how’s your wrist?”
I know them, of course. The golf team was like the lowest of them all, they weren’t so bad, only terribly stupid. During my time with the Jocks, I did some stuff for them as well, small things like collecting their balls and keeping their golf sticks clean and ready to use... I hate talking about golf cause it always sounds like I’m talking about sex.
“Better, thank you. I see you got a bad knee, I can get you an ointment for that.”
“No thanks, I’ll manage”
“What say you Fists?”
“You ready to come home?” Asks the other... is it Larry? They all have similar names, I can’t bring myself to remember, “listen to fate: Gary, Larry, Barry... Wesley”
“It doesn’t fit the line,” mumbles Barry.
“There’s a ‘y’ at the end” He replies.
“Meh, it’s kind of a stretch,” adds... Gary? I’m pretty sure it’s Gary.
“Close enough for Armageddon. Three is not a team, four can play spades.”
“Just because you have balls, doesn’t make golf a sport.”
It is, though. But I won’t say that right now.
“Gotta start somewhere to earn your way back into his good graces...”
A second car appears, this time on the other side. We’re face to face with Turbo. My wrist is killing me but I lift the hammer again, this time looking at the other side of the alley.
“Not gonna lie,” I say, “I’m starting to regret this”
“Tell me about it,” Whispers Wesley.
Turbo steps out of the car and growls. He does that a lot. As a matter of fact, it’s the only thing he does now. Wesley understands perfectly so he translates all that into a petition to fight to the death, only Josh and him, no weapons.
“You got all that from a look?”
“I speak Turbo.”
“What did I even do?” Asks Josh.
“Besides making all the wrong choices?” I ask.
“He said he doesn’t like to lose.”
“This isn’t Mario Kart! You tried to capture us, we got away”
“Wait, that was all?” I frown, “Turbo is chasing you because you won in a tag-you’re-it game?”
“He’s sensitive about this stuff,” explains Wesley.
“More like a fucking baby,” I reply.
Turbo grunts. Josh steps forward.
“Who cares?! God, this is... there is no your side or my side. Hoyles is out there trying to kill all sides. He’s killed out friends...”
“I’ll be your friend!” A small, mechanical voice replies behind us, “I love you. Let’s be besties!”
“What the fuck...” I mutter.
Larry picks it up and says he knows those bears, something tells me he’s in danger.
“That’s pretty. Put it down,” I urge him.
“They had their names stitched on their butts. What’s your name, guy?”
“I’m pretty sure he can’t answer that,” I insist, “Wesley that’s not a good sign, we need to leave.”
He nods and opens his mouth, but when Larry turns the bear around something catches our eye.
“Larry put the bear down!”
The explosion makes us fly and fall hard on the ground, disoriented and stunned. I hear screams and rushed steps around us, I open my eyes with difficulty and I see Josh’s body a few feet away from mine. 
All I do before passing out is watch as the figure of Baron Triumph walks out of the dusty cloud.
Taglist.
@letsbloodmagic @hollywaterpls​
44 notes · View notes
doctor-who-hears-a-horton · 5 years ago
Text
Above Ground (Ten x Rose)
Rating: Teen
Summary: On Gallifrey, the humans who were born there are subjected to live below the surface in an underground society, separated from the Gallifreyans. School teacher Rose Tyler aims to change things, even if it costs her her own life.Prince Theta of Gallifrey has always thought there was more to the humans than meets the eye… And Rose Tyler proves him right.
Chapter 3/?
Chapter 1 Chapter 2 
Read it on AO3 here!
Being led into town by the crown prince didn’t garner as much attention as Rose expected that it would.  He nodded to a few shopkeepers, but they seemed to be more interested in Rose than him.
“Ah…” he rubbed his hand over the back of his neck and looked at her apologetically, “We should probably get you something to wear so you blend in a little more.  The grey… it’s not doing us any favors.”
Rose looked down at her clothes. “But I don’t have anything else. And I don’t have any money.”
He looked at her a bit like she was stupid, and then pointed at himself. “Crown prince.”
“Oh, shut up.”
He took that as a ‘yes’ and grinned widely at her, leading her to a shop that was partially down an alley.  Rose recoiled at first, but he didn’t seem nervous and showed no signs of betraying her so far, so she reluctantly followed him in.
It was a cute little place, with dark mahogany furniture and red accents.  There were only one or two other people in the store, but the clothes themselves were also impressive to look at, and she instantly knew that even if she lived above ground, what was sold here would never be anything that she was able to afford.  She was also starting to wonder if it was possible to overload from just looking at colors for too long.
“Oi!  What brings your sorry arse into my shop, your highness?” A redheaded woman called out from behind the counter, hands on her hips as she scowled at Theta.  Rose balked. Was she allowed to talk to the Prince of Gallifrey like that? “Donna!  I’ve got a new friend for you to meet.  Want to quit hiding behind the counter?”
“I’m not hiding, I’m doing my job.  Something I pray to the gods you’ll eventually be decent at.”
He had the good sense to look a little wounded at her comment.  “Now, come on, I’m just trying to give you business.”
The woman sighed, and did come out from behind the counter to approach him. “Well, sweetheart, if you are his friend, you’d better watch out.  This one’s got a huge nose for trouble.” She extended her hand. “Donna Noble, it’s a pleasure to meet you.”
“Rose Tyler.”  
They shook hands and Rose was left having to bite back more and more questions.  Was this woman Gallifreyan? Was she a Time Lady?  Rose had never heard of the Gallifreyans speaking casually to one another, and here a shop lady was speaking casually to the prince?  She wasn’t sure the books they were forced to read did justice to the people here at all.
“I can see why his highness brought you in here, Rose, your clothes are a little… Drab. If you don’t mind me saying.”
Rose looked down at herself again. “No, I don’t mind, it’s… True.”
Donna set about picking out a new set of clothes for Rose then, and Rose, who had absolutely no input to speak of since she’d never seen such colorful clothing before, simply sat down on an ottoman and watched the woman work.  She jerked in surprise when Theta plopped down next to her.
“I’ve known Donna forever,” he confided, leaning towards her a little bit. “Childhood friends, us! They were going to matchmake us but we both put up such a fuss that the Council decided it wasn’t worth it.”
Rose laughed at that. “So you don’t get your own choice?”
“Mm… I do, in a way. I have a voice, but ultimately if there’s someone Rassilon likes that he wants to rule with me, then that’s who I have to marry.”  He extended his legs, scuffing his heels along the floor. “What about you?  Is there a Mr. Rose Tyler back home?”  He was being a little too casual about asking, and Rose wasn’t necessarily sure what that meant.
“Well.  Um.  No.” 
“That’s it?  No, really, somebody must be chasing after you.”
Her cheeks colored pink and she looked away from him. “Well, not to my knowledge. There’s not a lot of time to date where… Where I’m from,” she covered up, just in case anyone was listening to them.  She could only assume that since he hadn’t told Donna where she was from, Theta thought it safer to keep her identity a secret for now.  That was fine by her.
“I’m a teacher,” she continued, “So by the time I get out of school I want to go right home.”
He hummed.  “I suppose that’s fair.  Still,” he lifted a shoulder, “Must be lonely.”
She turned where she sat to face him head-on.  “Are you speaking from experience?”
Dark eyes settled on her, and for a moment she lost her breath at the sadness in them.  “You have no idea.”
Before Rose could ask anything else, Donna swept back over. She was holding a simple red rob that cinched at the waist with a golden belt.  It looked like it would fit loosely everywhere except the waist, and it had charming golden details around the hem of the skirt and the sleeves. 
“Oh… Oh, that’s beautiful,” she said, reaching out to touch the fabric but then wrenching her hand back. 
“No, go on, try it,” Theta nudged her shoulder.  “It’s for you.”
Rose blinked.  She still wasn’t sure she quite believed that Theta was going to buy her beautiful, expensive clothes just so she could fit in, but to wear something so extravagant… She at least wanted to try it on, even if the dream would be ripped from her.
“Come on, then, there’s a room back here where you can change.  We’ll have to get you out of those old things no matter what.” Donna smiled at her and helped her up off the ottoman.  Without meaning to, Rose grinned back.  
Donna led Rose to the back of the store. “I’ll just wait here while you try it on.”
Rose nodded and went through the curtain into the rather large dressing room.  She found herself staring at her reflection in the mirror.  She looked scared and out of place with the finery around her, and taking the opportunity to look at her clothes, she could see why it would be something that would stand out.  Her plain grey dress may be the standard fare underground, but here?  There would be no mistaking her for a Gallifreyan.  
She started to undress and heard Donna ask her a question from outside. “How’d you end up with Theta, anyways?”
She didn’t call him ‘Prince’ at all, Rose noticed.  “We… Bumped into each other, when I first arrived here,” She said, wincing before reminding herself that that’s not a total lie.  “He said he’d show me around, since I’m visiting and don’t know anything around here well.”
Donna snorted. “Well, much as I hate to admit it, you ran into the perfect person.  Not only can that man get you into every exclusive place on the map, he’s also got the bug for travel, so he knows the entirety of this place inside out.”
“Yeah, I got the idea that he doesn’t want to be the prince,” Rose admitted, settling the crimson garment over her shoulders before fumbling along with the belt.
Donna sighed quietly. “No, no he doesn’t.  But he’ll still be a great leader.  That big fool can’t do anything without doing it full out.  It’s a blessing and a curse, I think.  That’s probably why he was so eager to help you. Well, that, and you’re a beautiful young woman.  Gallifrey has plenty of those and none of them have interested him so far.”
Rose’s hands faltered at Donna’s words. “That’s- that doesn’t mean anything at all!  He’s just helping me out, really.”
“For now. Don’t blame me if he ends up falling in love with you, he already seems very interested in you.”
Rose felt her cheeks burn.  It wouldn’t do her any good to let Donna’s words get to her. Theta seemed ‘interested’ in her because she offered helpful and interesting information about a new place, and according to Donna and Theta himself, new places were very much his favorite thing.  That didn’t mean anything!  She forced herself to laugh before the silence became palpable.
“I really doubt it. That’s kind of you to say, though.”
She looked at herself in the mirror, marvelling at how tiny her waist appeared with the billowing fabric both over and under the belt. She smiled a little.  Red looked good on her, complimenting her pale skin and the gold looking almost as if it had been brought out from her eyes.
Red was pretty.
She’d never really known that before.
She pulled back the curtain and looked at Donna. “Will I do?”
“Oh, will you, those robes were made for you!” Donna clapped her hands. “Let me see if I can swindle that dusty prince out of a little more credits to get you some accessories.”
They headed back across the store and Rose pretended not to notice that Theta’s jaw loosened a little bit when he saw them. He got to his feet, still staring.
“Rose.  You look-”
“Like she could use a headpiece, your highness,” Donna offered sweetly.
Theta’s attention snapped back to Donna and he laughed out loud.  “Well, alright. I suppose since you’re taking the time out of your clearly busy day, I can line your pockets some more.” “What else am I supposed to do with your friendship, if not exploit it?” Donna teased.
Eventually, Rose settled on a pretty gold chain that rested atop her head, with a tiny, cloudy gem hanging down between her brows.  Donna secured it in place and smiled at her own work.  “Yep.  I definitely would’ve remembered seeing you around here before.  You’re beautiful.”
Rose noticed that Theta didn’t say anything, but then again, she wasn’t sure she wanted him to.  He took what appeared to be just a stick (what Rose assumed held credits) and passed it over to Donna.
“I’ll pay you back someday,” she said earnestly, grabbing his arm.
He looked down at her, startled.  “Nah, don’t do that! Think of this as your welcome gift!  Erm, welcome to Gallifrey, that is.”
She let go of him and nodded a little, still feeling unsure.  Her stomach growled and she placed a hand over it, blushing.
Theta laughed. “I did promise I would get you something to eat, too.  Well, in the case you’re ever in this area again, you can always come and see Donna.  She’s just about adopted you, I think.”
Rose smiled a little, but she wasn’t sure what to think of that concept.  ‘Should she ever return’.  Should she ever return because soon she’d be escorted back through here to be sent back down below?  Or because… She was a citizen?  She shook her head, dismissing that thought immediately.  That was an impossibility, and she’d do well to remember that.
Donna returned and gave Theta his credit stick back. “Well. Don’t be strangers. You know where I am.”
“Never.  Thank you, Donna.” Theta shot her a charming smile that just made her roll her eyes.
“Yeah, thank you so much,” Rose said, hoping her voice sounded as genuine as she felt. 
Donna smiled at her, eyes soft.  “Of course, dear.”
They left then, and Theta led her back up the alley and back into the main roads. “Ah, now that people will quit staring at you, we should find something to eat.”
Rose was having trouble keeping herself focused.  There were so many questions she had, and she wasn’t sure where to start.  The people bustling around her were staring at her less, but she was admittedly still staring quite openly at them.  Her clothes were beautiful, but many other peoples’ were gaudy in comparison, and she was glad that Donna had picked something that was so tame.  She grabbed Theta’s arm, trying to keep up with his long strides and not lose him in the crowd, completely missing the surprised look he was giving her. 
She looked around as they walked along and was suddenly hit with the smell of something meaty and savory, her mouth watering.  “Do you smell that?”
“Yeah.”
“I want whatever that is.”
Theta laughed, guiding her towards the stall where the smell was originating from.  “Those are meat pies, but let me tell you, they’re the best in the city.  You’ve got a good nose on you, Rose Tyler.”
She decided that if the worst happened from today, whatever happened right now, the food she ate and the clothes she wore…
She deserved to enjoy it.
8 notes · View notes
amitds · 6 years ago
Text
Heroes Part II:
Summary: Kabuto and Manda are gone and now a new, greater threat has filled that void within Leaf City, one that even Sasuke (Kagatsuchi) and Sakura (Haruno),now partnered with Naruto (Kurama), find themselves falling against. To make matters worse, a dark cloud looms menacingly over Uchiha Corp. and Sasuke must deal with both while things between him and Sakura heat up, perhaps much too fast for either one of them to handle. 
Notes: I was in bed the other night, still trying to think up new stuff for my Witch and Vampire au, and I was like hmm how about I continue the Heroes AU? Then I started going off track and brain storming ideas for this instead of the witch/vampire project. Once again, this is supposed to be SS but I want to include Team 7 as a trio of heroes/teammates and through my work do what Kishi couldn’t with them so you’ll see stuff with Naruto and the enemies in the city as opposed to SS just being together. I also tried to write sex, which I still feel odd about though I’ve read a few books with sex scenes so there’s that... Oh yeah Naruto and Sakura’s designs are Kishi’s from the last the only difference being Sakura’s hair being a bit longer while Sasuke’s is from Sasuke Shinden which is from the same blank period. 
Read Heroes Part I here
 The Uchiha were never to be underestimated. This is what Sasuke had always known and this is what his brother had drilled into him since childhood. The mightiest of superheroes rose from this clan. The greatest of pioneers thrived under the Uchiha name. The most affluent were birthed within this family and reigned with the strength of the Uchiha. However, the Uchiha’s greatest, most coveted strength was always and will always be love. No family treasured love like the Uchiha and with love comes sacrifice. This is what Itachi said. 
Never in a million years, however, had Sasuke ever thought that this was actually a curse. How were you supposed to love and treasure love when those most precious to you have already died? How could you go through losing your loved ones again? How could you live knowing that your weakness killed those most precious to you?
Loving Sakura was dangerous. Of this Sasuke was most certain. It weakened him and exposed him to the bitterness of loss once more. More importantly, him loving Sakura put her life at stake. 
 After all, the Uchiha are cursed. 
Sasuke was running late. Again.
In his defense, he would have been on time had that cashier not held him back. 
His meetings were finished for the day and he, to his credit, was out of his office in time. Sasuke knew he had to keep an eye on that mysterious ‘Sirocco Development’ company that was aiming to snatch his firm’s tenders around Leaf City. But even then, with his extra strategy sessions, he was not held back.
 Tch. 
As if the company run by Sasuke Uchiha could be outmaneuvered. 
Yet, even with meetings about this threat screwing with his schedule, Sasuke was on time. Even his driver was prompt; awaiting him when he left Uchiha Tower so there wasn’t any hold up there either. 
 Alas his real hold up, the reason he still managed to run late, was at that damned store. That cashier just couldn’t help herself could she?
 It’s always like that though. Much to Sasuke’s chagrin, women are drawn to him for some reason. He never really paid any attention to their advances since he knew what he wanted and didn’t want in life; he knew what he was willing to give and himself was not one of those things. Though now, especially, it felt totally wrong.
In the five months following Kabuto’s defeat, Sasuke and Sakura had partnered up. However their bond superseded that of mere colleagues. From their partnership, a friendship was kindled and with their initial attraction roaring underneath, within months they were partners on a whole other level. They were lovers. 
 Sasuke had zero experience when it came to dating but he knew that this was right and that they were good.
They spent almost every night together: patrolling, watching movies, having dinner, snuggling...making out. 
So as far as Sasuke was concerned, he was Sakura’s.
They’ve never fought or argued, which was something Sasuke assumed he’d have to brace himself for. Indeed, the fact that he lived in such sweetness with her at present made his fear of his inevitable revelation all the more intimidating. 
He just couldn’t do it. As much as he knew he was bad for her and this would end in tragedy, Sasuke couldn’t pump the brakes on this affair. At least not yet.
He couldn’t control himself enough to leave and the constant gnawing of his conscience day and night wouldn’t let him rest. He was going to have to end this. That was the right thing to do. Part of him knew that, but if that was right then why was he feeling like this? 
Why did it feel like a tragedy in itself? 
Ugh. 
Suppressing his dark thoughts, Sasuke refocused on where he was at and remembered his night so far. He didn’t have to deal with that dilemma right now, he had bigger fish to fry and really, he needed to be with Sakura longer.
Taking all that time looking for that store, then that cashier... that’s what got him. When that cashier, Karen or Karin, or whatever the hell it was on that name tag she pushed forth while she stuck out her chest and tossed her hair tried to make small talk he knew it was time to go. When she tried to caress his hands as she handed him his bags, that’s when he knew for sure he needed to get the hell out of there A.S.A.P. and that’s when he left.
She wasn’t an unattractive woman but Sasuke didn’t know her and if he was honest with himself he had no interest in having small talk with her let alone bedding her. Not tonight. Not ever. It didn’t matter how much she or anyone else pushed. Sasuke was not interested. 
He would have sent Jugo, his driver and personal assistant, but Sasuke was resolute to do the shopping himself. After all, this was personal. This was for Sakura. 
“Are you satisfied with what you bought, Mr. Uchiha?” Jugo asked his eyes never veering from the road, at the exact moment Sasuke thought of him.
 “Is everything to your liking?” 
Jugo had a knack for knowing what was on Sasuke’s mind and showing up when thought about. Sasuke even wondered if he perhaps had a mind reading blessing or something at one time. Though, this is exactly why he was his right hand, in business and at home. 
He was efficient. 
“No I have everything I need,”  Sasuke replied, a simple smile warming his face as he held his bags. At this point, the driver could have been asking him if he wanted to eat his own eyeballs, and he’d smile subtly and agree all the same. Sasuke was lost in his thoughts.
 I mean this was Sakura he was meeting after all. 
Twenty minutes later, due to in no small part, Jugo and his lead feet breaking a few traffic laws, Sasuke was at the curb in front of Sakura’s. Sasuke’s sleek Mercedes-AMG C 43 4MATIC, however, was long gone, dashing and camouflaging into the blackness of night. There was no doubt in Sasuke’s mind that with Jugo behind the wheel that he’d already be parking the damned thing. 
Dressed in his all black ensemble:a black short sleeved buttoned down shirt, black slacks and black Gucci loafers with a titan black Rolex on his right arm, Sasuke made his way to Sakura’s two story rental. He was ready for his ‘date’. Luckily Jugo had brought him his change of clothes. That man really thought of everything. 
Naturally, they were just meeting to discuss the new case they’ve been dealing with for the past month, but when it came to Sasuke and Sakura, this was romance. This was a date. Bliss through the odd simplicity of their lives as super heroes was their norm and Sasuke wouldn’t trade that for anything: any romantic getaway or five star restaurant in the world. 
“What the..?”
When Sasuke rang her doorbell and Sakura didn’t open up or call out, panic flared within him. After a minutes, which felt like an hour, he was about ready to blow through the windows and dial Naruto. Fortunately, this was adverted when his phone vibrated in his pocket. 
Sakura had texted him. 
“Sorry just got out of the shower. I’m almost done so I’ll be down in a second. You know the code but... the titanium padlock’s inside... can you please hold a sec? Love you! 
:) <3 <3 <3″
“Ah.” Relief flooded through his mind as he read those words. That lock and titanium second door was his idea after all. 
He knew it was Sakura texting for sure because well... leave it to Sakura to text in complete, grammatically correct sentences while simultaneously leaving behind hearts and smiles.
 She always raged and ranted about the importance of proper grammar and the erosion of language in today’s society and even though Sasuke usually found it amusing when she was lit aflame with her passion and anger, he had to admit she was right. Fortunately, Sasuke Uchiha was dating a nerd. 
A hot nerd. 
It was trivial, well at least he thought it should be, but Sasuke’s mood always lit up when he got those hearts and smiles from Sakura. Those and the little plush animals and notes hidden in the lunches and pastry boxes she sent. 
Of course none of that could compare to the over the top kisses and hugs she lapped on him. God and when she ran her fingers through his hair and played with it...
 Sakura told him his spiky, black hair was cute and so help him he wasn’t cutting it for anything in the world. 
He’d never let her know how much those affected him though, since part of him wanted to remain mysterious and badass for his girl but Sasuke felt that she already knew and simply let him keep up his facade as her duty as his girlfriend. Fine by him. 
The thought of never receiving any of those again...
Shit. Not tonight, Sasuke. Focus!
This was a nightmare. 
To ease his mind, Sasuke re-read Sakura’s text and slowly, a sweetness and warmth enveloped him and chased away his worries.
  They still had time. Didn’t they? 
Reading her text and recollecting their relationship thus far Sasuke found himself grinning like an idiot all alone. Even in front of her house in the midst of all the cold and chill.
 Love really was something wasn’t it? He couldn’t imagine that this was his life and that such mushy, cliche crap was what he apparently craved and needed and from Sakura. He really did come a long way since Itachi’s death and the loneliness that followed. He’d always be grateful for this, even though it would not have been permanent. 
Waiting for Sakura, he decided to scope out the place as he usually does. One can never be too careful and as Kagutsuchi, Leaf City’s greatest hero, it was second nature to survey his surroundings at all times. No one was coming in here uninvited.
 Not as long as he was around. 
Sasuke never doubted that his girl could handle herself. After all she was just as much a hero as he was but he had to do this. It didn’t matter who it was. Sasuke was a protector and he was not losing anyone precious to him ever again. This wasn’t some cliche alpha male lover bullshit but rather, his way of doing things. His will of fire so to speak. 
Sasuke Uchiha looked out for those dear to him. Even if it meant insulting Sakura and having her pissed off, he was going to at least help protect her in her home. 
This was nonnegotiable. 
Upon inspection he noticed that Sakura’s two story Victorian was the same as it had been for the past few months. With its pearl- white coloring coupled with gray accents and its perfectly manicured lawn with vibrant hues of flowers scattered about, the place looked like it was plucked straight out of a magazine. Naturally.
Sakura was an adult and her dad was abroad but that didn’t stop him. He made sure to take care of his daughter. Apparently there was money to be made as a stand-up comedian, given this massive spread the man rented for his one and only daughter.
At first Sakura complained, most of the time to Sasuke, about her dad paying her rent for her for an entire house but clearly that ‘fire’ ran in their blood and her father was even more stubborn than she was since he won out in the end.  Sasuke didn’t know all the details about what went down between them but here she was three months later.
Of course Sasuke had to pretend to share her outrage but deep down he respected Kizashi Haruno and preferred Sakura in a large house instead of some scummy, cardboard box of an apartment. Sakura made it abundantly clear that she wasn’t staying in any of the condos or apartment complexes Sasuke offered so he had to take his victories where he could find them.
The night’s full moon only enhanced the scene, caressing everything with its milky radiance: beds of flowers, the walls of Sakura’s house and even the tall oaks she kept on the far left side. Everything was touched by moonlight which only made Sasuke’s job all the more simple.  
“Hn.”
In a flash, Sasuke took off.
Swiftly surveying the premises, Sasuke was in his element in the darkness and moonlight. Running, climbing and maneuvering about, Sasuke combed through Sakura’s property at a blinding pace. Every move was strategic, elegant and without sound like that of a trained dancer as Sasuke made his way around and between every corner.
It took Sasuke a mere seven minutes before he completed his scan, his scope out yielding nothing of consequence: the neighbour’s teen daughter, Moegi, sneaking out to meet some boy through her window; some punks gambling on a street corner and a middle aged guy walking a dog higher up the road. The dog looked like it wanted to take a bathroom break but as long as it didn’t wander onto Sakura’s lawn, not his problem.
 His last spot was a dilapidated tree house in the back, probably a remnant from the past owners’ family. When even that yielded nothing of suspicion Sasuke decided to head back before Sakura noticed. 
“What?!”
Sasuke froze. 
“Don’t trust me to stay safe?” 
 A voice chuckled as Sasuke calmed himself and extinguished his now lit fireball before being totally and completely blindsided. He was close to the porch when he was caught red handed, literally (hello fireball).
Sakura had caught him. Again. 
“Oof!” Sasuke felt the breath leave his body before he could reply.
 Sakura had charged into him. 
“You smell great. New cologne?” Sakura murmured while she snuggled into his chest with her arms laced around his back. She did that a lot when they met up, as if seeing him makes her day and Sasuke had no problems with that.
The last thing Sasuke Uchiha needed as the city’s number one hero and a billionaire C.E.O. with movie star good looks was an ego boost but this certainly was not his fault now was it? 
“Ah. Sakura. Yeah. Aramis.” Sasuke let out closing his arms around Sakura, who stood still snuggled into his chest. She was warm as usual and her hair, God her hair smelt amazing. Still damp from her shower, the sweet scent that lifted itself to him was that of rich vanilla. Sakura was apparently trying out a new shampoo again and Sasuke approved. 
Standing there holding on to her one thought kept ringing and ringing in his head. 
How could he ever leave her? 
Sasuke couldn’t help but close his eyes and savor this embrace. Sakura fit perfectly in his arms and even after all these months, he loved meeting her, holding her, touching her.
“Sasuke, what weeere you doing?” Sakura drawled as she looked up from his chest, her body still pressed into his own. 
She knew already but she loved drawing it out of him and when she did it with a smirk like she was doing now Sasuke had to fight off the urge to kiss her hard. 
With tongue. 
“ I was surveying the surroundings,”  Sasuke stated nonchalantly. “You never know where the enemy lurks and when, Sakura.”
Sakura’s apple-green eyes still stared deeply into his own of obsidian as he spoke. He could feel every breath she took as she listened and looked up at him.  When they connected like this Sasuke felt like he could just stay in this state of bliss forever.
“Ah. I see.” 
“Look. I trust you to take care of yourself, Sakura...”
“Relax Sasuke. I get it.” Sakura laughed. 
“So you came down and saw me again I presume?”
Sasuke had to admit he liked getting caught by Sakura. By now it was tradition. 
“Nope. Actually strangely enough, I heard some leaves and then when I checked I didn’t see you at the door so I looked around. To be honest I am surprised you made that much noise.” 
Sasuke moved as he usually moved on missions, in complete stealth so Sakura saying that she heard him came as a complete shock. Was he really that noisy? Distracted? Sloppy? 
What was wrong with him today? 
Whatever, it was he had more important duties tonight than his own inner turmoil and so he decided to brush it off. 
“Hn. It was just an extra patrol.”
“Hn.” Sakura repeated. She was teasing him now and he knew she loved how red he got when she did it. But before Sasuke could interrupt she went on. 
“Thank you for looking out for me, for us.”
As the words left her mouth she grabbed Sasuke’s face and brought him down for a full on kiss. When her lips brushed against his and her tongue entered his mouth, Sasuke gasped into her and let out a guttural moan that only nudged Sakura to press closer into him. 
The warmth, moisture and softness of Sakura’s kiss while her body rubbed against him was more than enough to make him hard as stone. He wanted her. God how he wanted her. 
Sasuke had to ration all of his strength to snap back into his senses to twist and hide his massive erection from pressing into Sakura. They hadn’t had sex yet and he didn’t want to ruin the moment with his hard on. He didn’t think that she was ready for it and he most certainly was not regardless of what his ‘little Sasuke’ was aching for down there. 
Following a few seconds of Sakura hungrily kissing him like she’d never see him again, she finally let up and they broke apart. They were both left gasping and breathing heavily as they tried to cool off from the intensity of the kiss.
It was only then that Sasuke managed to truly take in the sight of her. Dressed in a tight white t-shirt and shorts that were extremely short and tight, not that Sasuke was complaining, she was radiant. With no makeup, only her bindi-mark upon her face and her rose -coloured hair messily cascading around her shoulders, Sakura was the most sublime creature on the planet to Sasuke in that moment.
And she was all his. 
It was precisely because she was in her most comfortable and simple state, that Sasuke couldn’t look away.  
“Let’s go inside. I gathered some more data and I have something for you, Sakura.”  Sasuke instructed in his typical, stoic manner. He couldn’t very well keep staring at her like some kind of freak now could he? And they did have work to do. They were heroes first and everything else afterwards. 
Or so he told himself. 
“You have something for me?” Sakura squeaked as she gently brushed his lips with her own once more, this time in a sweet and brief kiss before grabbing his hand and leading him inside. 
“Hn.” 
Sasuke let her lead him and smiled with lidded eyes and he looked at the superhuman beauty in front of him. Sakura was just so bubbly, so affective... so cute. 
Sasuke found himself constantly relishing and living in these moments these days. Maybe, he thought, just maybe he really could carve out a space in his life for romance with her even with his company and crime fighting. 
Yeah, she was worth it. They were worth it. Weren’t they?
When Sakura heard the crackling of leaves from her bedroom and didn’t see Sasuke on the porch when she raced downstairs, she knew exactly what was up. ‘Sasuke recon’ which is what was to be expected when your boyfriend was the greatest hero in the city and a genius. 
This was fifth time she caught him in something like this, yeah she was keeping count, and though she didn’t like someone constantly protecting her since she wasn’t too shabby a hero herself, she had to admit it felt wonderful to have her boyfriend look out for her. She does the same for him and having a boyfriend who is so protective is a plus in her book so it was all good. 
Also, Sakura thought it was cute to catch him sneaking around with that stone like expression on his face and his furrowed brows tightening as he moved about. With his chiseled jaw clenched in focus, his spiky hair that seemed to be woven from the night sky itself and his jet black eyes darting around, Sakura thought Sasuke looked incredibly sexy. Apparently her boyfriend being a bad ass hero with ninja-like reflexes and a hot bod just made her want him more. 
Who would have thought?
Honestly, Sasuke Uchiha was hot as hell and moved like a jungle cat in the night. What girl wouldn’t marvel at something like that? And it’s not like he was serious. After all he was noisy enough for her to hear him stomping about all the way from bedroom upstairs this annoyingly large mansion.
 So Sasuke clearly liked the game and Sakura was all to happy to play. 
Five months ago they met by chance when Sakura was investigating a kidnapping operation at Katsuyu Gardens. Kabuto, the man who killed Sasuke’s brother just so happen to be the mastermind behind the operation and by drugging dissatisfied rich kids who turned to him for purpose and drugs, he was well equipped for sustaining his mutant brother’s life. 
What other plans he could have had involving all those kids’ blood, well Sakura was glad that he was stopped before she could have found out. Thank God they beat him before he could have gone off on some other kick. 
Sakura and Sasuke took him down together and partnered up after that night. They both worried that he’d sell out Sasuke’s identity as Kagatsuchi. However, according to the police he kept laughing about Kagutsuchi’s secret being safe with him while in custody and not wanting to spoil the fun.
 After a few weeks of him not saying anything to the authorities, the duo realised he was probably keeping his promise for his own sick amusement. Sakura thought he wanted to keep them guessing and worrying about it, driving them mad. Though in the grand scheme of things it didn’t matter. 
He was dead. 
Kabuto had died in jail a few months back. Apparent suicide. 
Despite it all, even after all he did, Sakura still found herself pitying him. She however, comforted herself in knowing that he wouldn’t be able to hurt anyone anymore and such an evil soul was put to rest. And from his defeat their story began.
The attraction between Sasuke and Sakura was there from the start. From that battle a bond was formed. The attraction was plain to see but when Sakura confessed weeks later Sasuke, much to her bewilderment, poked her forehead, smiled and said he’d give her an answer later. At first she thought he was overwhelmed or didn’t feel the same but within minutes, while she sulked, Sasuke grabbed her and kissed her, making her see stars. 
“I feel the same...” 
She had a feeling that Sasuke liked her but she didn’t think that he’d ever make a move. At times like this she really appreciated not being one hundred percent right about everything all the time. There were some things her book smarts couldn’t predict. Thank God for that. It made life much more enjoyable.
Reminiscing over that moment, the moment they finally became a couple, still warmed Sakura’s heart. The giddiness she still felt whenever she thought of him, of them; the lovely sting of young love, it was exactly what she always dreamed of when she thought about falling in love. It was delightfully sweet.
 Despite her doubts.
Yeah she had doubts. So far their relationship was fine. They weren’t perfect by any means but Sakura loved him and whatever flaws Sasuke possessed, she was okay with it. She would handle it. And what flaws did he have really? Sakura couldn’t really list anything. 
They never argued. Yeah, he was extremely protective but so what? That just shows he cares and nothing was wrong with Sasuke being protective. 
What could possibly be wrong with that? Sakura hated to be split about it but after repeating these musings to herself like prayer every night she couldn’t ignore the unease that chilled her, especially in her moments of solitude. It wasn’t just Sasuke being protective of her all the time and she meant all the time.
On missions, as opposed to their battle against Kabuto and their early missions as a duo, and later a trio with Naruto A.K.A. Kurama, Sasuke in recent times seemed to push himself harder for them, Sakura specifically. He didn’t think she noticed but she did. Pushing himself in front of her, suggesting she take easier tasks, secretly watching her even while fighting enemies, Sasuke seemed perturbed. 
Sakura loved feeling loved and protected by her boyfriend and would have appreciated these gestures as secretive as they were but she knew better. She could read him in a way no one else could and she could safely say the same when it came to Sasuke understanding her. These actions were not spurred from love but from fear and if this continued someone was going to pay the ultimate price mid battle. 
 As much as Sakura loved him and she knew without a doubt that he loved her back, something was missing. And slowly but certainly a void was forming within her, within them both. 
She knew it. This wasn’t enough for a relationship to prosper. Sasuke was holding himself back around her while burdening himself with her safety. He kept a secret and it was one she intended to unearth even if it meant the end of them as partners and lovers. 
“Uh...”
“Oh Sasuke! Oh sorry for the mess!” Sakura exclaimed as she witnessed Sasuke’s apparent shock at her stacks of files, loose papers and photos. Upon entering, Sasuke stood motionless in the center of her living room and this sharply jolted Sakura back from her musings.
Her tidy and organized living room was now overrun, only the roaring fire of her fireplace free of debris. Even her newly varnished, antique rocker was unusable  due to the weight of her mountains of paper work forced onto it.
“Sakura...”
“No. Just give me some time. I’ll fix it,” Sakura apologised as she hustled about clearing a seat for her guest. Flustered and mildly embarrassed, she was in her own world trying to tidy up.
“I only came home from work half and hour ago so I didn’t tidy and I had to shower before...”
“Sakura it’s fine,” Sasuke sighed with his eyes closed and a faint smile decorating his face.
“This is work. I’m glad it’s all out. I was hoping we worked through the night.”
“Oh thank God.” Sakura was chuckling nervously with her left hand rubbing the back of her head. “Cause I was going to ask you if just dinner during our break would be okay, though I know you’re more dedicated to work than I am so it was a given.”
“I wouldn’t say more dedicated.” Sasuke moved closer to Sakura as he spoke.
“You’re busy with your internship at Konoha General but I can arrange my meetings to suit so... Sakura the fact that you are a doctor and still manage to patrol and research in your spare time it’s remarkable.”
“I don’t feel ‘remarkable’....”
Sakura knew that she was dampening the mood with her negativity but she couldn’t hold back. The pressure of her life as a doctor/super hero was getting to her and she was never one to hold back how she felt. This was especially true when in the presence of Sasuke. Not that she could really hide anything from him anyway. 
He just always knew.
“Sakura...”
Sasuke’s voice was still as the moonlight that shone tonight and Sakura knew he was waiting, analyzing and planning through those slightly worried eyes of his. Those commanding eyes, blackened like a starless night. He knew what was wrong but he dared not jump ahead of her. That was his way. He let her express herself before he involved himself.
“More overdoses.”
“Shit.”
“Yeah. That’s why I’m so adamant on this...” Sakura gestured with her arms to the mess around her. as she spoke.
“Sasuke, I feel like we’re not doing enough. The drug epidemic these guys are fueling.... Sasuke I can’t look at another user suffer. I can’t see another one die. We have to get them.”
“Hn. We will.”
When Sasuke held her face in his palm and stared deeply into her eyes, Sakura felt like some of her stress and worry melt away and for that she was terribly grateful.
“I mean it Sakura. Don’t worry.”
“Yeah...”
Just as briskly as he held her, he let go to Sakura’s mild disappointment.
“That idiot Naruto went out on a patrol tonight.” Sasuke continued. It was obvious that he was trying to assure, not only Sakura but himself, and work up a distraction.
What is your secret, Sasuke Uchiha?
“ He said he wanted to patrol after his youth programme and he’d meet us here afterwards.”
Sakura’s dilemma evaporated from her mind when Sasuke spoke. Naruto out alone? Sure, they were each independent heroes before teaming up in these recent months but the fact that they were a team meant that none of them pulled shit like this. Especially without properly informing the rest. Sakura would pummel that idiot when she got her hands on him.
Alone Naruto usually patrols his neighbourhood but with the recent spike in crime: gun violence and drug dealing, Sakura didn’t want to take that chance. He should still have taken at least one of them with him. Leaf City was devolving and they needed to work as a team to save it. That was for sure. 
Honestly, as much as she loved him, Naruto could really make her worry. He was like a brother to her and even though she knew he had feelings for her, Sakura loved the bond they actually shared. He never forced anything and accepted that her and Sasuke were together.
He was her close friend and, more importantly, right now he was a powerful super hero and a legend in the city every bit as illustrious and adept as Sasuke was. Before teaming up he was her idol as a rookie heroine, just as Sasuke was so in times like these she had to believe that this was enough, that those boys’ greatness was enough.
Although admittedly, in the back of her mind, Sakura sometimes wondered if they were too great even for her.  
“Sasuke, isn’t that dangerous? You shouldn’t have let him go alone. It’s not the same as it was months ago. What if...” 
Before she could finish, Sasuke interrupted her.
“Relax. He just texted me in the car saying everything was normal so he’s fine... and if there’s one thing I know about that idiot is that he’s as durable and annoying as a roach. Nothing can kill him and he’s the most reliable man I know. He’ll be fine.”
Say what you will about Sasuke and Naruto but as much as they fought, they loved ten times more. Of course Sakura would never point it out to either one of them. Seeing Sasuke express his confidence in Naruto cheered her up. 
Not surprisingly, both of them were hesitant to team up, apparently they didn’t get along the few times they managed to cross paths. Although, when the three of them met up and a bank robbery interrupted the boys’ blathering, history was made and it was all set in motion.
Despite all of their grand standing, Kurama and Kagutsuchi worked together amazingly and were extremely powerful, especially as a team. With their success, the reticence when it came to their partnering up with one another and Haruno, melted away and with that their three man cell was born.
They still bicker like crazy but those boys, her boys, were brothers and Sakura was grateful for having them both in her life. She also knew they felt the same way.
She still wondered, however, why Naruto didn’t think it right to text her. 
“So you said you had some more info, Sasuke?” Sakura asked. 
No time to dwell.
 They were both seated on her now cleared, dixie sofa, with her sterling silver, glass paneled coffee table before them. Moving some of her files to the side, Sakura beckoned Sasuke to add what he had.
“Ah. I managed to hack into the police database...”
“Sasuke oh my God!” Sakura giggled.
“It had to be done. Anyway I got these.” He laid out a stack of manila files onto the table and as Sakura read through the first he continued.
“As you can see, officers have been killed in the line of duty in five major areas around Leaf City at an alarming rate.”
“What the hell? Twenty-one officers in three weeks?!” Sakura was almost shouting now. “I thought it was nine dead?! Why don’t we know anything?!”
“Inspector Hatake is in Sand City. Death in his family. And without him, my links are all but non existent.... and even then I don’t know if he can divulge anything to me.”
“Wow is it really that confidential? Is that why this wasn’t reported?”
“They were Anbu.” Sasuke’s tone was as as controlled as ever as he spoke.
“Anbu?” Sakura inquired never taking her eyes off of Sasuke. His tone and the way his eyes dropped slightly both told her that this was a secret. 
One apparently he knew while she didn’t.
“Elite secret soldiers under the Leaf Council themselves.” Sasuke finally blurted out. He now met Sakura straight in her eyes.
“ No one is supposed to know about them...” he paused and Sakura knew he was absorbing the shock and awe that now stamped her features. There was still so much she didn’t know as a rookie and instead of advancing as part of this team she felt like it just made things worse.
As if sensing her unease Sasuke carried on.
“My family....The Uchiha have been around for centuries. That’s how I know about them.”
“You never told me.” Her tone was even yet lit with disappointment and her eyes descended to her lush, cream carpet while she spoke. 
Sakura didn’t intend to sound offended and whiny, and she could of sworn she didn’t, however the look Sasuke gave her said otherwise. Really, she’d be lying if she said that this didn’t irk her, if at least slightly.
“Does Naruto know?” Scratch the ‘slightly’. Really, who cares if she was sounding petty? She needed to know if she was at a disadvantage on this team.
“He’s the mayor’s son so he might.”
“Great.” Sakura’s sigh was pronounced as she spoke and she knew Sasuke probably picked up on it. Really, she wasn’t mad at him or even disappointed in him. It had nothing to do with him and she hoped he knew it.
 This was all about her.
It’s just, she already felt intimidated matching those two in this context: a rookie in a new city and the first hero from her family, so she didn’t need the fact that she was in the dark while Sasuke and Naruto, legendary heroes from wealthy founding families, knew more than she did. She couldn’t control how she felt and at least she acknowledged that she had an insecurity. 
That was a good thing, wasn’t it? First step to recovery and all that?
“... It’s a secret and they don’t meddle with anything concerning us. I don’t even know anything about them apart from the fact that they exist. The Uchiha were not part of the council for decades and if it weren’t for Itachi’s surveillance...”
Sasuke’s voice trailed off and for just a split second Sakura caught the splinter of pain that cut across his face, before he sealed it back under his signature, stoic expression.
Itachi’s death still haunted him. This was obvious and despite him saying he was alright and his improvement from when they first met, Sakura knew it was still weighing on him. You never get over the death of a loved one, especially a death of such a tragic nature.
“Sasuke, it’s okay.” Sakura moved in close and placed her palm over his. “I’m okay and I’m here if you want to...”
“They, the Anbu can pass as regular police, but they aren’t part of the official force. Sometimes they plant themselves into police stations and work.”
Yeah Sasuke definitely wasn’t going to talk about Itachi more than he needed to, Sakura realized. His slight grimace and downward stare while he interrupted her and changed the topic, they weren’t exactly vague indicators of where he was at.
With a sigh she let it go. What else could she do? And this case was more important, at least in this moment.
Focusing on the issue at hand, she continued.
“Isn’t that wrong? To have a secret army?”
Sakura knew she probably came across as naive but she didn’t care. She was a hero from a civilian family in another city. Clearly, Leaf City wasn’t a run of the mill Western metropolis as it appeared.
 Certain traditions from the city’s founding by the Senju of the East were apparently still rooted in the city’s culture and operating behind the scenes. Sakura wondered what other secrets lay underneath the underneath of Leaf City. What else didn’t she know?
This night really wasn’t what she expected it to be.
“No. At least legally it’s not. The Anbu existed from the time of the city’s founding, when the Senju started their settlement.”
Sasuke was responding to her and at the sound of his voice, once more, she tried to focus on the issue at hand and stifle her internal whining.
“I see. Well it is an ingenious way to secure power. A secret army controlling law enforcement... so Anbu huh?” 
 Sakura knew she was barely fooling Sasuke with her sudden interest in the council’s strategy. She was a nerd but she was an emotional nerd and her weakness is and always was her ability to feel. 
It was her strength too. At least she once believed it was. 
“Killing Anbu isn’t easy, Sakura. They are supposed to be highly trained assassins and guardians and even though blessings are rare in Leaf City there are supposedly a few blessed ones in their ranks.”
“So who could take them down?” Sakura’s index finger was bent at her chin now, that large brain of hers storming through possibilities. “That would be easy especially with suitable weaponry I suppose or...”
She paused. 
The idea that more blessed ones like Kabuto were running wild through the streets made her stomach turn. Blessed ones were so rare after all with most of them being heroes or laying low.
 Please not that. 
Was Sasuke wondering about the threat of more blessed ones too? Sakura couldn’t tell. Concrete proof was needed of course. Though, following Kabuto killing Itachi and then him facing off against them, Sakura knew that they should take no chances. They had to expect the worst. 
“Or blessed ones.”
“Or blessed ones.”
They said it simultaneously and hearing this from Sasuke, aloud and knowing that he thought the same made it real to Sakura. Hearing someone else confirm her fears: super villains. Again. 
“God it’s just so much! These overdoses and now this? Sasuke, this isn’t right. As if I wasn’t feeling like crap before.”
“Sakura, we’ll get them. Blessing or no blessing. We’ll find them and defeat them. I swear on the Uchiha.” Sasuke’s eyes were locked on hers as he spoke to Sakura. 
“Hm. Yeah.” Sakura just had to agree. He made it so easy to believe, to hope.
Sakura smiled as she stared back at those commanding black eyes aimed at her. That fire in Sasuke’s eyes...He was proud and resolute and in that moment Sakura found herself supported by Sasuke, by his strength. They were going to crack this case and take out whoever it was. That was certain and given how stubborn the three of them were, Sakura thought their chances were looking good. 
Steeling herself, Sakura continued. 
“We need to find out where these dealers are and we need to find the blessed one helping them, assuming there is a blessed one at all.” 
“The answer must be in the murders.” Sasuke suggested, his brow furrowed in deep concentration. This was his element. Sakura knew it by now. This was where he truly shone, as a hero and a detective.
“Sasuke you don’t think?...”
“Hn. The files. Cause of death. No blessing was mentioned but if we can analyse the data.”
“Shannaro! I’m on it. It shouldn’t be hard to tell who was killed by a blessing, no matter how odd it is.”
“Here’s half. Anything odd we pull out that case.”
“Yeah!”
There it was. Sakura’s determination. In the twenty minutes or so that followed Sasuke caught himself sneaking glances at Sakura as she worked. He saw her doing the same from time to time but didn’t let her know. 
This easiness, this comfort when he worked with Sakura, who was just a dependable as he was, was a sensation he didn’t think he’d ever get accustomed to. Sure he worked with Itachi but Itachi was the leader. Here with Sakura and Naruto, Sasuke truly felt that he was dependable and could depend on his comrades as well. 
He was an equal. 
He was part of a team.
So far most of the deaths he’d been reading through haven’t struck him as odd. Fatal gunshot wounds, stab wounds, strangulation, the usual. The oddest of his set were a couple of apparent poisonings so he put those aside. 
Sakura had a few separated as well and from the way she pursed her lips and wriggled her nose Sasuke knew she was examining every single detail, every word,as she read. Her analytical ability was the best on their team and that intelligence and resolve were what he loved about her. 
As he finished his last file and set aside his, now five, poisoned cases he was alerted to the sound of Sakura closing her files as well. 
“Done. I got seven strange deaths over here. Coroner ruled it as a poisoning.” Sakura informed as she held her folders in her hands. They flapped wildly as she gestured. “What did you find, Sasuke?”
“Shit. Five poisonings over here too. The rest were stabbings and shootings.” They were on the cusp of something. Sasuke could sense it. “Could be a poison weapon though. Bombs...”
“Not so sure. Can I see your files, Sasuke?”
“Uh. Hn.” 
“Just as I thought.” 
“What did you find, Sakura?”
“There are no needle marks, no traces of anything in their lungs, nasal passages or mouths. Blood work came back negative as well. The only indication that there was some sort of poison isn’t even really an indication at all. See?”
Sakura moved in closer and showed Sasuke the sections she apparently highlighted as she read. 
“There is no trace of any known poison in these bodies. Poisons such as bufalin, oleandrin, digoxin, ouabain.... They act on the contractile force of the cardiac muscle, effectively disrupting the pumping action of the heart. Myocardial contractility, the heart’s contraction, was forced to a halt the same way for sure but it’s impossible that there was poison used here.”
“So you’re telling me that someone simply stopped their hearts?”
“No poisons and no wounds like the other murders so yeah, whoever got these guys had to have been using some sort of blessing that mimics poisoning or affects muscles in some way.”
“Hn.” Sasuke smirked. Partly because he was glad that they finally made a headway in this case and partly because he couldn’t figure it out while Dr. Sakura Nakamura just did. “Now we just have to find the user.”
“But before that, the analysis of the drug sample you gave me came back”
“And?”
“Not good. These drugs are not typical, especially for Leaf City... This type of coke is on a whole different level. We can’t peg some of the chemicals and it seems to be more potent than the usual.”
“ These aren’t typical drug dealers. Some big shot kingpin... if it were just random punks distributing we’d have caught a few.”
“You’re right and here’s the thing... Concocting this requires extensive pharmaceutical capabilities and capital, Sasuke. I don’t know the process involved and based on the Anbu murders and the blessed one I’d say that these dealers are this person’s army.”
“Highly trained, highly staffed and a blessed one backing them. Shit. We need to find them. Finding that blessed one should do it.... Wait is that a map you have out?”
“Oh yeah. Hold on I have it on my laptop. Here.” As Sakura spoke she grabbed her laptop and pulled up a map of Leaf City with points circled. 
“These are all the areas where the addicts who overdosed were picked up. They’re all over. I thought we could have gotten something if I plotted the points but...”
“Hn. I think I know how we find this blessed one.” 
Sasuke was so close, he knew it. Why didn’t he think of this before? 
“Shannaro! Sasuke you’re a genius!” 
At her exclamation Sakura’s grip on Sasuke’s hand tightened and sent an intoxicating, heady spark racing through his body. At Sakura’s touch, Sasuke felt a fire roar within him. Her hands were silken, her touch soothing and her grip firm and tethering. Sasuke felt the exhilaration of her touch winding its way through him and for a few seconds, his mind vacated his conversation and was thrust into fantasy. 
Sasuke could imagine those creamy, tender hands of Sakura’s touching him, playing with his hard length as she teased; smoothing over his bare back as he rode her and pumped into her; gripping and grabbing his ass as they both climaxed together in a throe of passion and lust.   
In their months of dating they hadn’t had sex but Sasuke could feel his body losing itself more frequently as time went by. Sakura carved herself a place within his heart and now his body itself acted on its own around her. The yearning to have her under him and over him, touching him and being touched by him; kissing him and having him drink from her was all consuming and Sasuke knew he would have her anyway she let him. 
“... so basically we compare the OD’d scenes with the ‘poison deaths’ and we’d find the blessed one’s territory, right Sasuke? Sasuke?”
“Ah.” 
Luckily for Sasuke, Sakura caught on to his plan so he didn’t have to listen to what she said to correct her. Him zoning out for a few seconds was embarrassing and so unlike himself and judging from her expression, he was out for more than a few seconds. 
“We should pin point the general area where this guys moves about. Assuming he isn’t all over the place, we should isolate his location.”
Minutes later, Sasuke finished entering the locations of the strange murders Sakura called out for him and had his answer. “Here.”
What was presented before them, in a cluster of red and blue circles (indicating the overdoses and deaths respectively) shocked Sasuke and he could tell that Sakura felt the same way.
 The assailant indeed had been operating in one area where all twelve of the Anbu murders took place.  
“He’s there. Sasuke that’s where that blessed one is. East Jonin District.”
“Yeah. The blessed one. He has to be crucial enough to lead us to the source. Sakura I think we should get Naruto over here A.S.A.P.”
“Hm. I already texted him.” 
“Now we wait.”
When Sakura got her hands on Naruto she was going to pummel him into a coma for sure. When she texted, he immediately replied that he’d be there as soon as possible so she didn’t need to call. 
The problem? 
That was half an hour ago. If not for his last quick text to Sasuke ten minutes ago, saying he was on his way, she would have thought that something happened to him.
Trust them and stop worrying like a rookie Sakura! They know better than you.
God she was a mess.
On the bright side, Sasuke and her had taken a leap ahead when it came to this drug syndicate tonight and had time for dinner while they waited for their teammate, so it wasn’t a total loss. She always enjoyed spending time with Sasuke alone anyway so maybe this was a blessing in disguise.
Dinner was great...well as great as ordering pizza could be. In her defense, Sakura was a working woman and super heroine with a tight schedule. Part of her regretted not being able to provide a home cooked meal for her boyfriend but the other part of her knew that Sasuke didn’t care. Despite all his wealth, Sasuke was a simple man and found beauty in simplicity, just like Sakura did. 
In that sense, they were a perfect match.
The couple took their time eating while they waited for Naruto. Sasuke especially, Sakura noted. In all these months of dining with Sasuke, Sakura still found herself marveling at his table manners. Unlike her, Sasuke didn’t take his slices and shovel them into his mouth. Nope not Sasuke Uchiha.
At dinner Sasuke was a model gentleman with exemplary table manners. Even with pizza Sasuke carefully wielded his knife and fork, as adeptly as he did his katana, making precise cuts in his slices before daintily lifting them with his fork. After every bite he subtly dabbed his mouth with his napkin before resuming. As always, he exuded an air of sophistication and class.
Sakura’s mind wandered once again and now mischievous thoughts penetrated her mind. She was curious about what else Sasuke could do so carefully, skillfully and efficiently with those hands of his. 
As if him being a modern day Adonis wasn’t enough to get her going.
“Is something wrong, Sakura?” Sasuke stopped and abruptly asked Sakura, his eyes focused on her now. “Sakura?”
“Nope nothing. I...” Sakura squeaked as she waved her hands dismissively. She was such a dork.
  Sakura you idiot.
“You’re looking at me, is something wrong?”
“Sorry it’s just... I’ve never seen anyone eat pizza with a knife and fork before. Ah...You’re table manners are remarkable.” 
God she felt like such a weirdo. That’s it. Sakura was a stalker. A stalker, fangirl, who couldn’t stop staring at her boyfriend while he ate. She should be dumped. 
“Hn.” Surprisingly, Sasuke was beaming, that characteristic Uchiha sideways smirk now adorning his perfectly chiseled face. “No need to apologize. I’m glad you think so highly of me... and that your eyes are on me.” 
With that he winked at her and Sakura almost fell off her chair on the high that gave her. A blush of deep pink bloomed across her features and Sakura never resembled her namesake to such an extent before. 
Without warning Sakura found herself bursting out into a fit of giggles. “Oh Sasuke you never fail to surprise me.” 
She needed this, needed him. Her internship was hell so far and this crime wave was really eating away at her resolve and confidence. Recently, spending time with Sasuke seemed to be the only good thing in her life and the closer they became, the greater her yearning to make this last. 
“Hn.” Sasuke smiled as he cleared finished his meal and carried both his and Sakura’s wares to the sink. 
“You don’t have to...”
“Sakura. Yes I do. Thank you for the meal.”
“But I didn’t cook anything...”
“And?”
When Sakura just fell silent, without being asked he turned around and did the dishes. He really was a catch, Sakura thought. She was hopelessly in love with the perfect man. God and it was heaven.
“I got us dessert.” Sasuke said as he rinsed the last plate and toweled it off. “I put in in the fridge.”
“Oh Sasuke you didn’t have to.... Wow! Anmitsu!  You got anmitsu!” 
“I ah... I remembered you liked it and...” 
Before Sasuke could get his sentence out Sakura grabbed his arm and led him to her couch.  In her other hand she already had their two spoons, ready for dessert. 
Now Sasuke was the one blushing and Sakura loved that she was the one who caused it.
“Put the dishrag down and let’s have this in the living room.”
“So where did you get it?” Sakura asked, minues later, as she took her first spoonful of syrupy, candied goodness. Huddling close together, they were both seated on the couch and Sakura was on top of the world. Sasuke was next to her, sharing her favorite dessert 
She missed having anmitsu and eating this now made her think of her mother. Sasuke actually remembered that this was her favourite dessert. She didn’t think that he would, after all she just mentioned it casually months before.
 “I’ve been looking for a good Eastern dessert place forever.” 
“Yeah. Jugo found out about this place in the Southern district so I thought I’d get it for tonight.” 
Putting her spoon down, Sakura leaned in and softly kissed Sasuke on his cheek. “Well. Thank you. You’re really sweet for doing this... Pun intended.”
“Ah yeah... Sakura...you’re welcome.” With half lidded eyes Sasuke dreamily looked at her as he responded. 
Sakura could feel his adoration as he looked at her. He loved her and it showed and even though he never stated it, she knew it to be absolutely true. In this moment they were happy despite whatever hang ups they had as individuals and as a couple.
Minutes flew by and even though Sakura enjoyed snuggling against Sasuke, she was getting impatient and so too was Sasuke.
“Where the hell is that idiot?!” Sasuke barked as he put aside his bowl. 
Sakura had already vacuumed up hers, naturally, and was enjoying leaning on him. 
“I’ll call him. He’s really worrying me. He texted twenty minutes ago saying he would be here soon right?” Sakura sighed with her phone already in her hand.
 “I hope he’s okay.”
“Tch. Knowing that baka, he probably got lost.” 
“Sasuke you...” Before she could finish, her phone connected. “Oh Naruto hi. Where are you? You’re on speaker by the way.”
 “Hi Sakura! I know I am running late. Some assholes were trying to rob a jewelry store earlier so I got held back. I am almost done with my patrol. Just a little longer.”
“Hn. Robbers took too much out of you, Naruto?”  Sasuke was smirking as he jabbed Naruto which was the norm between them. 
“Sasuke you!” And as usual Sasuke hit a nerve. 
Sakura sighed. She wasn’t sure if she should laugh or be mad at this point. She was sure though that they needed to get back on track.
“Guys! Naruto, Sasuke and I found out that there’s a blessed one among them and he seems to be in the East Jonin District so we need a plan. Even though you’re in the West in you still be careful. Don’t rush into any of these dealers especially in crowds. No telling where that blessed one is.”
“Um Sakura?
“Yes?” 
“I am in the East tonight.”
“What? Since when do you go off alone so far on mentor ship night?!” Sakura barked, sounding like the grumpy older sister she sometimes felt like when dealing with him. 
God please.
“Sakura listen...”
“And you just now thought to tell us this, Naruto?” Sasuke cut in. From his tone, Sakura could tell that he was pissed off. Even Sasuke was worried. 
Sakura could tell he was angry and she couldn’t blame him. Screw the hero crap. Super villains were deadly and if anything were to happen...
“Guys. Trust me. I am fine. Sakura I’ll be careful but...wow! These guys.... anyway as I was saying before that duck butt bastard jumped in...so far no sign of anything tonight but I got a lead myself on this drug problem. I’ll update you guys when we meet..”
“Duck butt?! You...”
“Okaybesafewe’rewaitingbye!” 
Sakura interrupted and speedily ended the call before Sasuke could grab the phone. 
“Tch. That idiot...” 
Sasuke was fuming at this point but Sakura couldn’t resist and before she knew it she burst out into a fit of giggles. 
Thank God they’re both fine. 
“Sakura!” Sasuke was glaring at her now. “Are you laughing?!”
“Aha oh sorry Sasuke...it’s just...”
“What?” Sasuke asked, clearly trying to ignore her incessant giggling. 
“It’s just... you two.... and...” 
“I can’t believe you agree and are taking his side!”
“Sasuke, there’s no sides.” Sakura finally calmed down and pulled Sasuke into a hug. “Come here.” 
He was unwilling but relented as she drew him in. He was pouting and Sakura loved it. Sakura sat upright and coaxed him to spread out on the couch, his head resting in her lap. 
Gently, before he could resume his ranting, Sakura did what she knew would get him. What always got to him. 
She ran her fingers through his hair, playing with his strands of jet black hair and massaging his scalp as she did so. 
“I love your hair.” Sakura whispered as she continued combing through Sasuke’s hair softly. “It’s one of my favorite things about you, so spiky and cute.”
“Hn.” Sasuke breathed out. His eyes were closed now as he relaxed in her lap. “Cute?”
“Yes, Sasuke,” Sakura bent down as she spoke. “Cute.” 
Then, she kissed him.
The kiss started off as Sakura gently brushing his lips but when that connection was made, Sakura found herself yearning for more. What started off gently transformed into a wildfire soon she found herself slipping her tongue between his lips. 
Sasuke seemed to feel the same way. He kissed her back just as passionately and powerfully and brought her closer, pressing her lips tighter onto his with his right arm. Having him kiss her like that, with his tongue entering her as he groaned into her, him teasingly biting her lower lip and tongue, set her ablaze.
Suddenly, she found herself wanting more, that warmth in her inner thigh demanding so much more than a kiss. 
Sasuke was the one to break off the kiss. Again Sakura could sense a hesitation reigning him in and stopping him from giving himself to her fully. It wasn’t even about the prospect of sex. Just kissing and hugging seemed to get too much for him at times and for the umpteenth time tonight, she found herself wondering about him and what secrets he was hiding from her. 
He’ll tell you in time, Sakura. Act normal. Don’t force anything. 
The little voice that chimed in her mind was right, Sakura concluded. Sasuke was special and he deserved her complete understanding. As much as she wanted to start this conversation she couldn’t afford to do so now, before Naruto got here and while in the midst of such a crisis. Holding back was logical. It was right as they were, after all heroes. Though part of her knew that this was bullshit. Part of her secretly dreaded finding out. 
“So uh... better, Sasuke?” Sakura put on her brightest smile when she spoke. “Or do you still have doubts.”
“Ah... yeah.” Sasuke blushed, his complexion reddening. As he sat up Sakura saw faint reddening of his lips from all the kissing and nibbling she did and was pretty sure hers matched. 
“Ugh. Rain!” Sakura exclaimed. Now, icy bucketfuls pressed down and began nailing her roof, unleashing a bitter chill on the couple. “Sasuke do you mind, my fire’s almost...”
“Ah.” Before she could finish asking, Sasuke extended his index finger and launched a fireball into her fireplace, reigniting her the fire to ward off the cold.
“Thank you.”  Sakura groaned. She was pulling her wool blanket over them both before snuggling against Sasuke. “Much better.”
Sakura, true to her namesake, despised the cold, luckily though, between Sasuke’s flames and his warm and comforting body, Sakura was warm. As they lay before the fire waiting forever for Naruto, Sakura felt safe.
She felt protected. 
All in all, Sakura was relieved to have something to talk about outside of their cases with Sasuke. While they waited for Naruto, bundled up in Sakura’s living room, Sakura found herself enjoying Sasuke’s company. Real quality time as a couple. 
This is what she craved.
Chatting, Sakura told him about the new surgeon, Dr. Chiyo, giving all of the interns a hard time and laughed when Sasuke asked her if she was reporting her. Sakura didn’t feel it was that serious, the bullying, but thought that Sasuke’s outrage was adorable. What did she ever do to get a boyfriend like him? 
Though, under all of the warmth they shared tonight, Sakura still felt a chill, a strong sense of foreboding. The issue? She didn’t know if this was about their case or their relationship. 
Sasuke talked about his day, new projects he was working on and how his estate was fairing. Sakura recently helped him redecorate and made Jugo switch to her brand of fabric softener, and even though she questioned if she was being too pushy a girlfriend, she took comfort in the happiness plastered on Sasuke’s face every time she butted in.
Loneliness crippled him, this she knew but would never say it aloud to him, so whatever she could do; whenever she could care for him she’d give it her all. After all, this man was hers. He had her heart. 
He seemed okay on the surface but Sakura knew better. He couldn’t hide much from her. Earlier she noticed it as well, when she hugged him and later when she grabbed his hands suddenly. He even broke of their kiss minutes ago and Sakura swore she saw a slash of panic flicker on his face. It’s like he just zoned out. He didn’t seem angry though, just distracted, scared even.  
“There’s also this new company trying to compete with us, grab our tenders for themselves... Sirocco Development. Tch. Well they’re trying to compete with us.” 
Sasuke was smirking as he spoke and a powerful fire seemed to blaze in his eyes. Needless to say, Sakura found it insanely sexy. Sasuke, the cut throat businessman talking about crushing his competition and donning that almost sinister expression on his face... So hot. 
“Wow. Never heard of them but then again, this is all so alien to me,” Sakura remarked still snug against her boyfriend as Sasuke’s roaring, titian, flame flickered in her fireplace.  
“It’s a new company but there seems to be old money in the family.” Sasuke reported, his chin resting on top of Sakura’s head. “Don’t worry though. I am more than well equipped to stave off  Sirocco and their young, hotshot C.E.O.” 
“I know you are,” Sakura offered with her sunny smile now looking up and facing Sasuke. “You’re the best at what you do after all. You’re a blessing to your family, Sasuke.”
“Sakura...” Sasuke whispered looking down at Sakura. Their eyes met and his emotions were clear to Sakura in that moment. 
Sasuke’s pained expression is what did it. Sakura could see how torn he was. It was is if he was holding himself back for some reason. Every time they shared a moment or he himself seemed happy something seemed to freeze him and prod him into being upset and distant again. 
She had no intention of bringing up what she’d noticed but nestled in Sasuke’s arms, feeling his warmth and seeing how desperately he tried to enjoy the moment, it was too much. She had to say something. She had to help him.
“Sasuke, I know something is bothering you...”
At this Sasuke shot to attention with a brief expression of surprise flashing across his face before he composed himself in true Sasuke fashion. Now staring into Sakura’s eyes with furrowed brows and slightly parted lips, the young Uchiha seemed at a loss for words while he focused only on Sakura.
“Sakura I...”
 “I���m not forcing you to open up to me but I can see that you’re upset. Just know that I am here and can help.  Whatever you need I’m right here, okay?” 
Sure she couldn’t force it out of him but Sakura hoped that at least letting him know that she knew he was upset and was ready to lend an ear to listen and help him would ease him into revealing his secret. It’s the best she could do at the moment. She just hoped that it was enough. 
Sasuke simply gazed at her with an expression of bewilderment and awe painted across his perfect features. This proceeded for a few seconds and finally, when silence was beginning to seem unbearable, Sakura decided to speak again.
“I...” 
And that was when he kissed her. 
Sasuke’s kiss was urgent and Sakura melted in his arms at the feel of his soft lips meeting hers. He kissed her hungrily and instantly, a dizzying lightness washed over her. Sakura could feel the softness and warmth of Sasuke’s mouth as he took control and slipped his tongue in. He was hungry for her and she felt it. 
Indeed, she felt it in so many ways. 
As he flipped her over on the couch and rested on top of her, never breaking their kiss, Sakura felt his rock hard erection brush against her stomach. He was aroused and now so was she as a warmth pooled in her inner thigh in eager anticipation of what was to come. 
In the sweetness and passion of the moment Sakura disregarded their conversation and gave into to her lust and desire. It was wrong and she knew it but God, she couldn’t stop. 
She didn’t want to stop. 
Sasuke wasn’t thinking. It was as if his body moved on its own. All night he’d been fighting his urges, his desires when it came to Sakura. If he was being honest with himself he really was fighting this way before tonight. Even he couldn’t stay strong any longer. 
Despite him pulling away, shifting away and trying and failing to separate himself from her, as he didn’t outright leave her presence, he was still weak. So fucking weak.
 That’s why when she called him out on his distance, his zoning out and offered her support in such a caring and selfless manner, Sasuke caved. She was too damned loving and Sasuke just had to have her. 
 When he moved in and kissed Sakura, all he could feel was utter adoration, reverence and lust. God he wanted her so bad. He needed her: her warmth, her love, everything. Sasuke wanted her heated, sweaty and gasping under him while they made love. 
He yearned to finally consummate this love and shower her with all the worship and pleasure she more than deserved. He wanted her wet, liquid and he’d give anything to taste her, her honey- like sweetness upon his desperate lips. All he could think about was making love to her tonight, to finally be inside her while he pumped into her until they both came and marked each other was their own. 
Sakura was in love with him. This is what she wanted and damn it this is what he wanted too. Living in the now. This is what he decided earlier. 
After all, his ‘curse’ or whatever the hell it was wasn’t a surety was it? He’d already lost Itachi and his parents yeah but that wouldn’t happen to Sakura or Naruto would it? Regardless, in this moment and in this place none of that registered for long. Only him and Sakura were present and was she ever present right now. 
Who the hell cared about his hang ups? He promised himself and Itachi that he’d enjoy life and that what he was going to do now. Fuck whatever curse or paranoia that was holding him back.
It was all in his head anyway wasn’t it?
Sakura kissed him as ravenously and desperately as he had kissed her, slipping her tongue between his lips and exploring him herself. In a flash Sasuke felt his shirt rip open as he himself pulled off her shorts and tossed them. Her t shirt was soon to follow and when he saw her in her white lace he almost came right there.
Moving downward his tongue kissed and sucked at her neck, her collarbone and then her shoulders while she grabbed onto his hair. 
He then freed her breasts. 
“Fuck... Sakura... Let me....” 
Sakura was divine. Sasuke couldn’t fathom what he was doing, saying. When he saw the creamy swells of her breasts all he could do was rip off her bra to reveal her tight, pink nipples. He had to touch them, taste them. 
And so he did.
“Sasuke!”
In an instant Sasuke took them into his mouth and suckled, one by one, making sure to work the other with his fingers as he lapped at her breasts. He flicked his tongue playfully over her nipples as she moaned, shuddered and gripped his shoulders forcefully.
 He loved it.
Still tasting her breast, his fingers soon took a different route. Downwards. Rubbing against the delicate lace of her panties Sasuke felt her heat and moisture soaking through. She was drenched. He had to taste her.
“Sasukeeeh... please... touch me...” Sakura, as if reading his mind, moaned as she threw her head back over the sofa’s arm in her drunken pleasure. 
At this Sasuke felt his erection double in size threatening to burst out of his pants. He had to hurry before he came too early. Sakura could do that to him, he was sure. She was driving him mad.
“You’re so fucking beautiful...” He whispered then slid one, finger beneath her panties, probing her most sensitive area. 
“Open your legs more... yeah...”
“Aaaah...”
 “Sakura you’re so warm....”
“Sasukeeeh...” She whispered and gasped while Sasuke touched her, her nails digging into his shoulders. He was near the edge of orgasm himself. Before long her orgasm kicked and Sasuke basked in her beauty. 
“Ah!”
“Fuck Sakura...”
Abruptly he stopped and gazed into her eyes. Beads of sweat stippled her flushed complexion and as she dreamily stared back, Sasuke brought his glistening fingers to his mouth sucked her remnants, the ambrosia from his fingers. He sealed his eyes and swallowed as he did so. 
“You taste...amazing.” 
Did she ever. Like honey.
“Sasuke!” Sakura moaned before she wrapped her arms around his neck and pulled him down into a kiss. Soon after, as they kissed Sasuke felt her gripping his buckle. “I want you inside me.” 
“Sakura...” Sasuke groaned out, now undoing his pants himself as he loomed over her. He was ready. They were going to make love tonight. Finally. 
“Sasuke... I love you.” Sakura was dazed and smiled at him with dreamy eyes as she spoke and fuschia strands spilling over the couch. 
I love you.
I love you.
I love you.
“Shit!” In a flash Sasuke, drew back from between her legs and off of the couch. His pants were still on. 
“Sasuke what’s wrong?!” Sakura exclaimed. She was sitting up now looking at Sasuke with worry and fear lighting her eyes. 
Sasuke looked at her and felt a pang of self hatred ring within him. He didn’t mean to take things so far. He didn’t mean to hurt her. 
Fuck.
“I... I can’t do this, Sakura.” His eyes never left hers as he spoke. Sasuke hopped he didn’t break before her gaze. “I shouldn’t have done that.” 
“Sasuke. Please talk to me. What’s the matter? You look terrified.” Sakura’s voice was gentle as always and somehow that just made this whole situation worse. That and the fact that she was coming closer and reaching for him. “Come sit.”
“No!” Sasuke shouted, stepping back and pulling his arm away from her reach. He didn’t mean to raise his voice and he really wasn’t yelling at her. No, he was shouting at himself, at this whole damn situation. 
Sakura jerked back in reaction and he hated himself even more for putting that expression of pain and shock on her face. He upset her. Her was ruining her. Quickly, he moved in closer in an attempt to remedy this. 
“Sakura, I’m sorry. I’m not mad at you. It’s not you.”
“Hm.” Sakura smiled bitingly as she faced him. Now she was the one moving back. “Sasuke if you don’t want this relations...”
“What?” Sasuke couldn’t believe it. Seeing Sakura smile as she said it froze him in place. What was she getting at? Of course he had feelings for her. Was she doubting him. Had she been doubting them? 
“I’ve known something was off. Sasuke it’s okay. I don’t doubt you have feelings for me. You just can’t give yourself to me fully. You have issues. I get it.” 
She hurriedly started gathering her clothes and re-dressed herself. She tossed Sasuke his shirt as well. 
“Sakura... Don’t...” Sasuke knew he had to do something to at least ease her some way. “Listen. It’s not you...”
“Stop.” Sakura held her palm out at him, halting him in place and shutting him up.
 That was unlike her. 
“Sakura listen to...”
“Oh God. Naruto!” 
This was the most humiliating moment of her life. How could she have been so stupid? 
When Sasuke kissed her, all of her resolve and strength of mind dissipated. His soft lips, his firm yet gentle hold and his good looks messed with her mind. She was in love and from the spark he started tonight, a wildfire erupted. One she did nothing to extinguish. 
Did she really let Sasuke touch her like that? It was magical and sent her into a frenzy, sure. But it should not have happened.
Sakura knew fully well that Sasuke wasn’t ready. Heck she wasn’t even sure if she was ready herself but despite this, she allowed her emotions and lust to run wild. 
Did she love him? Of course she did. Did she want to have sex right now? Yes. As confusing as it was, as unsure as she was, when she really, truly thought about it, losing her virginity now to Sasuke was something she wanted. She would welcome it wholeheartedly. 
The very thought of being able to give herself fully to him, to connect with him on such a level and to reach him in a way no one else could, well, it set her heart a flutter. As cliche and teen-like it sounded, it was the truth. This was Sakura’s truth. 
Her problem? Even if Sasuke did follow through, it would have been wrong. Empty sex. The love between them would mean nothing if Sasuke had even a sliver of doubt swirling around in his mind. And though Sakura wouldn’t consider it her taking advantage of him since he initiated it, she would blame herself for not stopping him and giving in herself. 
Sasuke was not ready and worse yet, this incident just turned on a lamp, so to speak, and confirmed what she feared. This relationship was not stable. It was not complete. And without a foundation nothing can stand. 
Indeed, until Sasuke dealt with his own demons, until he opened up to her and accepted her and his own desires and feelings completely and without diffidence, this relationship was empty. 
She didn’t have time to dwell on their relationship issues however. As Sasuke tried to explain himself following his outburst which, Sakura couldn’t lie, shocked her, a more pressing crisis loomed. 
She had no idea how Sasuke couldn’t hear it. Maybe because of his state or the fact that he was talking but as he spoke Sakura heard uneven breaths and chaotic footsteps at her door. Naruto was injured. 
Soon after she exclaimed a thundering crash echoed while Sakura, with Sasuke close behind, were already racing to the porch.
“No. Naruto....” Sakura felt the breath leave her body when she opened her front door. She’d slipped on her clothes while running and from the corner of her eye she could see Sasuke already buttoned up too.
“Shit. Naruto.” Sasuke was peering over her in the frame at Naruto’s splayed body on the ground. 
Composing herself, she let her doctor side take control and briskly rushed towards Naruto. 
“Hi...Sakura...” Naruto whimpered. He was barely audible. 
“Shush. Let me check it out.” Sakura commanded as she carefully inspected him.  His wounds were serious but Sakura surmised that they were not life threatening, for now.
A gun shot wound clean through his shoulder caught Sakura’s eye first and from what she could tell he had broken his left foot severely. It twisted at an unnatural angle and stuck there even when he fidgeted. He seemed to have broken his right wrist as well but Sakura determined that this was the least of his worries at the moment. His shoulder wound bled profusely. 
“Okay. Sasuke we can move him. He’s losing blood but I’ll apply pressure till inside.”
“Yeah.”
With that Sakura and Sasuke carried him gently to her couch. Naruto’s situation seemed to melt away the coldness that was setting in between them minutes prior. For now it was pushed to the side. 
“Ah! It freaking hurts.”
“Shush. I told you. It’ll be fine.” 
“Sasuke hold him down. I need to reset these bones before I heal him.”  If I use my powers before the bones might heal and stay warped like that. If it were to extract a bullet or the like Sakura wagered that she could manage the extraction with the little control of the green flame she had, no tools or prodding necessary. But resetting bones? She wouldn’t dare take the chance.
“Hn.” Sasuke responded while pressing down on Naruto’s uninjured shoulder and pressing down on his wound.
“One. Two. Three.”
“Aaaaaaaah! Shit!”
Naruto was wailing now. His voice temporarily returning, bursting through due to his pain. Sakura had twisted his foot back into place and was grasping his wrist. 
“Shhhhhhhit!” 
His wrist was next. 
“Man up Naruto.”
“You...”
“Naruto. Shush!” Sakura yelled. “I need to concentrate. That delay already screwed us a lot.” 
In an instant she tore open Naruto’s jacket, removed his Kevlar vest and gently caressed his wound with both hands, now lit aflame with a vibrant, green power. From her forehead mark intricate ribbons of violet sprung forth and weaved and wrapped around her arms, face and legs. 
This was Sakura’s second power: the power to heal others through sharing her own regenerative abilities. With the release of her mark, Sakura, in exchange for being confined to where she stood, overflowed with power. This was more power than she usually controlled and a power that she could apparently share with others she touched in the form of her green flame of healing. The result was her own super human healing being shared and transferred to her patient and now it was Naruto’s turn.
“Their aim, they shot you exactly where you weren’t protected with your Kevlar...” Sakura’s words were but a whisper as she focussed with hawk like accuracy on her patient. 
“Sakuraaa...” Naruto moaned. His eyes were shut and his grimace was now morphing into a more peaceful expression. “Thank yoooou...”
The energy coating Sakura’s palms was taking effect. Gradually his wound was sealing up and other bruises on his body. 
Seconds later, she was finished.
“Phew.” Sakura exhaled as she collapsed on the ground at the side of the couch. “Good as new!”
“Sakura. You’re okay right?” 
 Sasuke was standing over her. He always showed concerned when she healed them. Sakura assumed it had something to do with her exerting herself healing him on the night they fought Kabuto and, despite her assuring him that her state was due to her being weakened from the fight, he still looked worried whenever she released her bindi to heal.
She felt the warmth of his palm brace her back as she leaned into the coffee table. Despite their problems before, Sasuke still cared. Of course they’d get over this. 
She was sure of it. 
“Ah. Yes. Thank you Sasuke.”  Sakura shot a glance back and saw worry coupled with frustration reflected from Sasuke’s features. She hurriedly dropped her eyes and turned back in an instant to face Naruto. 
Too soon.
“Naruto!” 
As she turned to face him, she was relieved to see his blond head shoot up from the couch. Naruto was back. 
“Wow Sakura chan. I feel as good as new! Thanks again!” Naruto’s voice was peppered with cheer and light as usual and even amongst this chilly night and the tension in the room between Sasuke and Sakura, his warmth thrived.
“I was able to restore you one hundred percent. Regen and blood building too. Ah..basically It’s as if you never got hurt tonight,” Sakura explained. She was carefully rising up to take up a seat next to Naruto on the couch.
“Oh I see. You’re amazing, Sakura chan!”  
Naruto’s outburst was refreshing and welcomed and Sakura loved him for it. He really was the light in their little trio. So helpful and cheery. 
“What the hell happened to you, Naruto?” Sasuke demanded. He remained standing. 
He was focusing on the issue at hand and Sakura knew she had to do the same. 
“Yeah, Naruto what exactly did happen to you? Was this the thieves’ doing?” 
“It’s a long story.”
“We’ve got time. Start talking.” Sasuke’s stared narrowed.
He may have come across as outraged and impatient but Sakura knew better and she was pretty sure Naruto saw through it as well. Beneath his flaming rage (pun intended) Sakura could see that he was terrified. Sasuke almost lost Naruto, in his mind, and he needed answers. He wanted, no, he needed to find whoever did this to his friend. 
It was a sentiment she understood for Sakura felt the same. 
“Konohamaru, one of the kids I mentor, well we had a session at night at the center. I was packing up when I heard him and his friends talking about getting high just once...East Jonin”
“Hn. So that’s why you were patrolling there, Naruto without telling us.” 
“I didn’t think it was a big deal. I was just going to spy. I interrupted that heist while following those kids actually but I found them.”
“You could of told us Naruto. Why didn’t you tell Sasuke and I anything?”
“I... I didn’t think it would be an issue. I was just tailing them.”
“Honestly! You are so much trouble sometimes.”
“Ah Sakura chan.... anyway I didn’t see anyone in any event.”
“ I don’t doubt your strength but we need more info on the blessed one and you tonight... this!” Sakura was facing Naruto and squeezing her throw pillow against her chest. She couldn’t even put together the words to express how dire this situation was. 
“She’s right. You jumped in like an idiot and got beat up, didn’t you?” Sasuke’s brows furrowed. 
“You...”
“Okay Naruto. Continue your story.” Sakura’s voice was calm and soft once more. She need to calm down and not be such a rookie. 
“Go on.” 
“The thing is I didn’t confront any group. Konohamaru and his friends went to some White Sun fortune telling place and popped in then popped out. It’s near those clubs in the Sarutobi Precinct in the East. They didn’t hit any club or meet anyone in the street.”
“The drugs?” Sakura already had samples but one could never be too careful. She welcomed as many drug samples as she could get.
“Oh yeah I caught them, called their parents and grabbed it for us. I didn’t give the cops anything. I would have done it sooner had that damn robbery not sidetracked me.”
Naruto dug into his pocket and pulled out a minute plastic resealable bag then placed it gently in Sakura’s palms.
 “Here, Sakura.”
“Thank you.”
As Naruto continued to relate what went had happened Sakura felt the bile in her stomach rise. The reality of what happened hammered into her as her friend spoke. This was a crisis.
Following the kids he saw a robbery in progress and was sidetracked for a while but apparently he still caught them when they entered the store thanks to a tracker her planted on Konohamaru.
 He waited until they left and walked a bit before catching them and when they didn’t tell him anything more than some guy sold it to them in the store, Naruto decided to investigate it himself. 
After sending off those teens, he sneaked into the fortune telling store but found no one there. Sakura wondered if someone saw him deal with Konohamaru and took off but from what Naruto said, no one was around. There was no way anyone could have seen him that far off. The whole thing was strange. 
But before Sakura could ponder on that she was alarmed at what Naruto said next. This was when he spoke of his injuries and how the strongest hero in the city, apart from Sasuke, was taken out. 
“The place was clean so I headed behind to the alley to see if I found anyone there.”
“Did you?” Sasuke’s eyebrows raised in anticipation. Sakura could sense his anxiety. He wanted answers. He wanted to hunt. “Is that where they cornered you?”
“No one cornered me! That’s the thing. No one was there. I mean yeah the rain started to pour down but I checked everything. Nothing was there, well I saw nothing.”
“So then how did you get hurt Naruto?” Sakura felt like she could rip her pillow now. This wasn’t right. 
“It was when I was leaving. I started up to the roof when suddenly I felt a tingle, something brushed my back. Like vapor rub but more intense.... The next thing I knew I lost my balance and felt weak. I nearly fainted. For a second I couldn’t move. And that’s when it happened. I was shot....”
“Oh no.”
“Hn.”
“Thank God for all that rain. With all that water I was able to block off the alley and surf my ass out of there as soon as I got up from the fall. It’s also how I managed to get here as fast as I did.”
“And you’re telling me you still didn’t see anyone? After all that? What the hell Naruto!” Sasuke was seething and moved towards the both of them as he spoke. “How the hell could you...”
“I told you I didn’t see anything, bastard! Are you saying I was goofing off?”
“Guys stop it!” Sakura was screaming at this point as she stood up. Her pillow was tossed on the floor. 
“Sasuke leave him alone. Naruto you calm down.” With a sigh her tone softened. 
“Listen I know how frustrated we all are...” Sakura was looking at Sasuke as she spoke. 
“But the last thing we need is fighting. Don’t worry Sasuke, we’ll get them. Naruto is safe and that’s all that matters.”
“Sakura... tch. Whatever. We just need to stop them.”
“And we will. From what Naruto described, the paralysis and weakness... I have no doubt that this is our blessed one.”
“Sakura...” Now Naruto was standing too. “Now what should we do, guys? How do I get these bastards back?!” 
“Hn. I think you mean how do we get them. We’ve seen what happens when you’re left on your own.”
“You...”
“Anyway boys, we need to decide what we’re doing and when. Tomorrow night?”
“Sounds good to me!”
“Hn. We meet here at six thirty tomorrow night. Problems, Naruto?”
“No boss.” Naruto mocked. He stuck out his tongue for added effect. “No problem at all.”
Sasuke ignored him and Sakura thought she knew why. He was staring at her. One problem was solved so now their own personal issue was rearing it’s head again. Great. 
 Shannaro! Why me?
“I’m leaving.” Sasuke announced nonchalantly to no one in particular. Then he simply walked off.
“Naruto it’s late. You can spend the night here. I’ll fill you in on everything. Um.. I’ll be back!” Sakura ran towards the door following Sasuke right then.
“Oh thanks Sa...”
Sakura didn’t hear the rest. She was already out the room and rushing to the door.
Sasuke was leaving like nothing happened. Apart from Naruto’s incident they had their own issue tonight. Sure it was trivial comparing your boyfriend almost accidentally and unwillingly eating you out to almost being killed but whatever. Against all better judgement and her own promise to give the guy space and understanding Sakura needed to see him off. She needed for him to say something. Anything.
“Sasuke wait!” 
Sakura caught him as he opened her front door. 
“Sakura?” Sasuke didn’t expect her. She could tell from his brief expression of surprise. Maybe he thought she was too embarrassed? “What are you...”
“Sasuke listen.”
“I have nothing to say. Sorry for all the trouble. I have to go now. Jugo will be here soon.”
“I know it’s just...”
“I said leave it, Sakura,” Sasuke scoffed pointedly. 
His words were ice cold and cut bitterly into Sakura’s very being. The pain she felt was not from any anger but rather from the apparent pain, exhaustion and confusion that spiked each word.
His expression, one of regret and submission to whatever plagued him, covered his usually handsome and alluring features. His usually mischievous smirk that Sakura dreamed about was erased, only to be replaced with a scowl. And his eyes... Sasuke’s eyes were no longer velvety black like a moonless night, mysterious and bewitching , no, with furrowed brows his eyes were now clouded yet empty, blackened yet weak. 
He was in turmoil and Sakura helped put him there didn’t she?
That’s what did it. Sakura didn’t know what came over her. She lost herself, lost her resolve in that moment. Sasuke’s cold expression and the pain in his eyes piercing through with his chilling tone of voice...It haunted her.
 She had to say something. She didn’t care that she was now staring into his eyes with tears pooling in her own. She didn’t care if she was being emotional or ‘feminine’ or whatever the hell women are told they shouldn’t be. She had to be true to herself and say what was on her mind or else.
That’s when she blurted it out without restraint or regret. 
“You never say it do you? You never say ‘I love you’... You don’t want this, us and I’m sorry I did this to you.”
“Sakura what... You...No...” 
He was clearly at a loss for words. In an instant a myriad of expressions passed over him, cracking his cold facade. His brows raised and Sakura could see a kindle of emotion, real passionate, fiery emotion twinkle in his eyes. Pursing his lips, Sasuke seemed thrown off, so unlike his usual aspect. 
Sakura had broken open a path into something. Her issue, however, was that she had no idea where this now led. 
“I’m leaving.” Sasuke breathed then turned around. He struggled to regain his demeanor, this was apparent to Sakura but that failed to hamper him. He never looked back, not even a quiver of movement on his part. 
The door was then shut.
“I’m sorry Sasuke but we cannot move forward unless you are ready.”  Sakura, now alone, whispered to herself. She was on the verge of stuttering. 
“I am so so sorry.”
The following day slipped by, for the most part, uneventful. After leaving Sakura’s totally ashamed and even more frustrated than before, Sasuke stayed up all night. By the time he finally dozed off it was three in the morning. Sasuke has to wake up at six. 
Nothing really noteworthy occurred during his day. Work was fine and Uchiha Inc. was functioning as usual i.e. at optimum efficiency. Sasuke’s meetings were manageable, the reports were favorable and they even managed to secure quite a lucrative tender from the city: The Yamanaka Botanical Gardens. 
Clearly, even with the high level of competition, The Uchiha remained on top. Though Sasuke still looked carefully at Sirocco Development Company. Word had reached Sasuke that their C.E.O. was engaging in some ‘less than noble’ activities to secure tenders. No telling what kind of tricks they’d resort to. 
Indeed, his work life was running smoothly and with their planned stakeout scheduled for tonight, Sasuke was confident of success in that facet of his life too. His only real problem, it seemed, remained to be Sakura. 
He was such an idiot. Sasuke couldn’t believe that he lost control of himself and let things spiral out of control like that. How could he, Sasuke Uchiha, act with such carelessness and disregard for the consequences? Kissing wasn’t new to him but what happened after was the real problem. He was this close to... 
Shit.
Not that he didn’t want to. Though it’s precisely because he wanted her so bad that this was an issue. What would happen after the had sex? They were already inseparable now much less for when they would take their relationship to another level. 
The image of Sakura’s sadness and worry haunted him all day and he knew to himself that even when handling his affairs, Sakura was with him, her pain, her concern, her words. 
“You never say it. You never say ‘I love you’...”
Those verdant green eyes, moist with tears cut like shards of glass into his very soul as she spoke those words to him. All he could do was leave abruptly.
In an instant, his guilt transformed into anger and in his blind rage Sasuke sharply threw out his hands, knocking his files clean off his desk while he scowled. His breathing was heavy and chaotic and sweat began to form on his brow.  
 Of course he loved her. How could she ever doubt it? Sakura was precious to him and he’d do anything to protect her. Protecting her was how he showed his love... and it’s not like he never told her how talented she was; how skilled how beautiful; how much he loved spending time with her or how he would always be there for her. 
Yeah but you never told her, ‘I love you’, idiot. You never let her feel, truly feel loved. 
“Fuck.”
Without even noticing, he’d set the contents of his waste paper basket on fire. Cutting his thoughts short, Sasuke quickly negated the fire. No need for the smoke alarm and sprinklers to go off. 
Breathing in deeply, Sasuke calmed himself. He had to control his emotions, especially in the office. He would not dishonor his family and their legacy. When his vibrant scarlet irises dimmed and returned to their natural, velvety black, Sasuke left his spot: peering into the top floor’s windows at his own, pitiful reflection and returned to his desk. 
What? Sakura?
While he was freaking out, Sakura had apparently texted him. She probably didn’t feel comfortable calling or facetiming as she usually would. 
Great job, Sasuke. Tch.
Sakura’s message struck him stupid. Sasuke was awestruck as he read her it:
Sasuke, how are you? Have you eaten? 
Listen, I know you might need some space but know that I am here for you and I am not upset. I would never want to force you to do anything you don’t want to and please don’t feel guilty. 
 I know with all my heart that you do love me even if you have trouble dealing with all this. I trust you and you must know that I am in love with you. I don’t have to have sex anytime soon and you don’t have to make some grand confession. You have me, Sasuke Uchiha, you don’t have to prove anything to me. 
Even apart you have me in your corner.
I love you with all my heart and that’s precisely why I support you and always will regardless of what.
 Love is about supporting and caring and loving is wanting what’s best and I want what’s best for you. Just know that I am here. Can’t wait to meet you tonight for the mission. Take care until then. 
<3 <3 <3 
“Hn.” In the privacy of his office Sasuke found himself smiling tenderly as he read and re-read her message. Sakura and her damned complete sentences. His smile wasn’t one of happiness however. 
Sakura was right. 
To love is to want what’s best, and that’s precisely why he needed to end this. After this mission he was going to break up with her. 
All day she’d been dreading this. Despite her text, Sakura really wasn’t all that sure or secure. Facing Sasuke, even with a life threatening mission commencing, still unsettled her. She really was a rookie wasn’t she?
At this point, looking back at her day: dealing with Dr. Chiyo’s bitchiness, working through lunch because of that bus accident and then having to deal with Ino’s tantrums, Sakura felt that it truly wasn’t all that bad after all. Scratch that, her new supermodel friend’s ranting and raving about some Shikamaru guy and how tough her glamorous life was, still sucked. 
Sasuke was quiet when he arrived with Naruto at her house, which she realized was chosen as their meeting spot because it didn’t stand out and was closest to the East. However the awkardness still remained. 
As the vibrant lights that stippled the landscape of the city, now alive at night, streaked by, Sakura found herself sitting silently in the Humvee’s back seat. Her jaw was propped on her right hand which was braced against the window. As she peered at the outside world, the world they fought to protect, Sakura’s mind wandered.
  How lucky they are, she thought to herself as images of other, normal people reveling and carrying about normal and healthy lives flashed before her. For a few minutes Sakura realised that she actually felt a pang of envy for those citizens, who’d never have to deal with balancing personal issues, a job and life as a full time hero or in this case, heroine. 
Her only other form of distraction from her turmoil, at this moment, was her attempt at reflecting on her day and Ino and her drama while they sped through the streets of Leaf City. She definitely was not going to think about their mission against someone who could do that to Naruto, anymore than she needed to. Their plan was solid and worrying decreases success rate so that was a no. 
I wonder what Ino would think if she knew I used to dress like her as a civilian just a few months ago?
Since Haruno’s debut, the heroine garnered a huge fan following, especially from girls so it wasn’t a surprise to Sakura that short, pink hair became Leaf City’s hottest fashion trend. It was still so strange to her but hey, at least she could wear her natural look all the time now, well mostly natural, if you exclude the oil based concealer still covering her bindi -birthmark. 
Who’s the fashion icon now, Ino?!
“That okay, Sakura?” 
“Uh what!” Sakura squeaked, her tone a clear give away of her shock and lack of focus.
It was Naruto who asked something from the front passenger seat and was now staring at her with a confused expression.
“Um are you okay?”
“Oh yeah fine. Fine. Sorry I zoned out for a bit.” Sakura apologised, avoiding looking at Sasuke in the mirror. She could feel him staring at her from his mirror. “Long day.”
“Phew. Must be tough being a doctor and a superhero. Anyway, I was asking if we should park a few blocks away and try to scope out the area,” Naruto explained. His cerulean eyes were now hard and focused as they always were on a mission. “Someone was watching me from a distance. I’m sure of it!” 
Get your own head in the game, Sakura. Or you’ll be chasing their backs forever.
“I think that’s a good idea. Sasuke?” Her voice was meek but this time she made contact with him via the rear view mirror. His met hers and Sakura could see his regret reflected on those eyes. He was trying. Trying so hard to act normal and regain what they lost. That was evident. 
“I told him that made sense... which was a surprise.” Sasuke teased, with a small smirk, his signature. He really was beginning to act more like his old self apparently and Sakura was so grateful for that.
“Bastard!”
She’d never been so happy to hear them argue before. 
Thank you.
“You guys we’re just past the line of clubs. We should be there in five.”
“Oh yeah.You’re right Sakura. This area is dead this late but we should still keep our eyes peeled.”
“Hn. It’s smart when you think about it. All this time everyone searched nightclubs and the other usual places but these dealers have been operating from a fortune telling shop of all places.”
“I agree. Close enough to the nightclub scene for customers but far away enough and inconspicuous enough to avoid detection. Shannaro! It’s ingenious! If it weren’t for Naruto knowing all those teens we’d never have guessed.” 
God, discussing the case like this, matching wits with him... this was normal, this was safe and Sakura’s mood lightened. 
“Something is off...” Sasuke suddenly asserted. “Why ‘White Sun’ and why a fortune telling shop? We still need more info.” Sasuke’s expression; his clenched jaw gave away his deep concentration. 
“Eh those guys must be freaks. Up their own asses. What say you Sakura?”
“Well I wouldn’t put it like that, Naruto.” Sakura laughed nervously. “But...hm... You might be on to something...it could be linked to their M.O. These people are obviously not typical criminals or super villains as the case may be. This could be reflecting how they view themselves. Self -aggrandisement: maybe they think they are imparters of wisdom, shedding light or something for others to come to them.”
“Wow Sakura I didn’t know you dabbled in psychology.”
“Heh heh. I just did a few compulsory courses in university but um... this was just me babbling cause I watch a lot of crime dramas when I get home from missions.”
“What? Ahahahaha!” Naruto roared. Naruto’s loud and cheery laughter echoed throughout the Humvee and Sakura found herself grinning along with him.
Even Sasuke seemed to crack a smile up front which her all the more happy. This was her new family and she knew Sasuke cherished both her and Naruto in the same way. This was good for him. For them. 
She couldn’t believe, despite this being a mission, that such tragedy would later befall them. Fate truly was unpredictable for minutes later, their trials for the night had officially begun. 
What’s that sound? 
“Guys are you hearing a buzz...”
“Fuck! Sasuke watch out!”
“Sasuke!”
“Brace!...” 
If Sasuke could rewind time he’d much prefer to stay at Sakura’s house and endure that troublesome tension between them; the deafening silence and forced conversation, he hoped Naruto didn’t pick up on. 
Sure he put on his best face and tried to act normally around her but all he could summon was talk about the mission and directions. Yup normal couple talk. 
Tch.
Despite his disciplined upbringing and his resolve to act normally: get in, get out then break up with her after, he still flaked. Sasuke still allowed a sliver of discomfort, a thread of emotional baggage to weave its way into his mind and heart tonight. Yet still, it was more favorable than this dilemma. 
And Sakura, she seemed as uncomfortable and hesitant as he did. Way to go Sasuke. In spite of her texts, which he knew were genuine, she still was hurt and couldn’t bring herself to act normally in person.  
 It really was just a mere appetizer for the shit that was to follow this night. Now everything before entering the SUV all seemed inconsequential. 
After all that wasn’t just a random blessed one’s power. No. Even with Naruto’s power and his reflexes Sasuke could tell that this enemy was not to be taken lightly. That beam, or whatever it was, was potent. It reminded him of Kabuto’s sonic wave, his ability that knocked them around a few months back and that was hardly a good sign.
Is that was got Naruto and killed those Anbu? No what hit Naruto was just a caress, a portion of that power. 
Shit. 
Sasuke thought he had to thank that baka when he got the chance. The last thing he remembered before that strange blast of blue light collided with his Humvee, was Sakura saying she was hearing a strange sound and then blinding streaks of blue light blasting into them. 
Luckily for them, Sasuke veered the Hummer and Naruto’s ‘water wall’ managed to mitigate the lessen the force of whatever the hell that was. However that’s where their luck ran out. 
Now, eating an airbag as his Hummer was halfway into a department store, all Sasuke could think about was his team. 
“Sakura! Naruto!”
“Relax, we’re fine.” Naruto said in a semi-groan. “Right Sakura?” 
When Sasuke faced him, he saw Naruto struggling against his own airbag to choke out his words. Typical.
“Don’t worry boys. I’m fine.” Sakura assured, her voice as clear and powerful as ever. That’s what super human healing did for a person, Sasuke supposed and for that he was grateful. 
He could not and would not lose her. 
She was not dying too.
In a brisk movement, Sasuke saw her arms reach forward. “Pop!” With that his airbags were now cloth in her hands. 
“Ah. Thanks.”
“Hm hm. Come on guys get your masks on. I think we’ve got company. I think I hear someone clattering towards us. Enemies.”
“Tch. We make a dash for it on three. All on the left side.”
“I’ve been waiting for this!” Naruto boomed, his face wore and expression of excitement married with rage as he spoke. He was cracking his knuckles before slipping on his mask. 
“Three.”
On his signal the trio swiftly exited the Hummer. The Yamanaka Flower and Gift Shop was utterly wrecked. Everywhere, shards of glass, mounds of rubble and scattered flowers, leaves and petals in varying hues could be seen dotting the store’s interior. The Yamanaka Flower and Gift Shop was due a sizable, anonymous donation, that was for sure. 
Three masked super heroes standing together around a destroyed flower shop. This night was really a mess. As his companions gathered near the gaping hole in the wall, Sasuke still checked them out to ensure that they truly were unharmed. He had to make sure.
Sakura seemed uninjured and calm. As usual for her missions, she wore her blood red sleeveless qipao dress with her black gloves and her grey elbow and knee protectors. Her face, though, was now covered, hidden behind a white mask resembling a cat’s with pink stripes and a wide grin. Months ago, after teaming up with him and Naruto, she had decided to shed her civilian look (a blonde wig and blue contacts) and now, joining the two masked heroes, she wore a mask to conceal her appearance. She also said that it made them look like a real team. 
“I still hear footsteps,” Sakura announced while peering outside. “But I can’t see anyone in front.”
As she spoke she looked at him with one eyebrow raised. She knew that he was checking on her, he was sure of it. 
“Sasuke...”
“I don’t see anyone either. Anyway let’s meet those bastards outside!” Naruto howled.
Over his loud orange pants and sandals, Naruto donned a pitch black uniform jacket with an orange zipper and buttons on his waist and sleeves. His concise, pointy blond hair was held behind a black ribbon, which itself, was sealed by his mask: a white mask resembling a fox’s head with red stripes that noticeably lacked a mouth. 
“Hn. It’s a trap for sure,” Sasuke informed them. He hated being cornered like this. Securing his mask, a traditional dragon headed mask, white with cobalt stripes, Sasuke cloaked in all black with white bandages over his limbs, made his decision. 
 “We need to spring it to make any headway.”  Sasuke announced. As much as he hated risks like this, it was the only way. Sakura had her healing power and Naruto’s water barriers were sturdy enough.
“What the hell?!” Naruto complained. The trio were now outside the ruined shop andeven with his mask on Sasuke could tell that Naruto was disappointed and angry, more so than he’d ever seen him. “Where are those assholes?!” 
Who could blame him? Even Sasuke found himself at a loss for words. Before them, amongst the darkness of downtown East Jonin, nothing but huge stores and skyscrapers could be seen. No traffic and definitely no super villains.
No one was there. 
“I don’t get it I heard them!” Sakura explained, with a index finger bent at the chin of her mask, indicating she was analyzing the situation they faced. “Another blessing?”
“Wrong.” A voice snickered from above and in an instant another barrage of light was launched at them from behind.
“Ice Blue Flame protect!” Sasuke, thundered in an instant, responding to the threat. In the face of the lasers of blue light Sasuke’s ability, dominion over his flame’s heat and density, took effect. 
With arms outstretched Kagutsuchi erected wall of fire the color of lapiz lazuli, shielding the heroes from the onslaught of the enemy’s mystery power. Beginning as a wall, Sasuke bent his flames in such a manner that they soon cloaked his team, cocooning both Sakura and Naruto in it’s warmth and protection, before willing his fire to propel them several metres back.
“Sasuke, thank you.” Sakura breathed. 
“Yeah, Shit I couldn’t form my water barrier in time.” Naruto lamented though his body was poised for attack as they now faced the direction of their enemies. 
“Hn. You owe me.” Sasuke teased in response to Kurama, his characteristic smirk proudly adorning his face under his mask. He couldn’t say more, though, for even his enemies were adamant. 
“What the hell?!” 
Sakura couldn’t believe what she was witnessing. Suddenly, the orb of Sasuke’s blue fire that covered them, protecting them from that odd laser, was gone. Roaring cerulean flames that lit the night were now vanishing, dissolving into petal like embers before her. 
Sasuke’s power was defeated.
“What the hell?!” Sasuke growled as his flames died. 
“Look over there!” Naruto yelled while pointing to a peculiar light in the distance. 
There, descending from the roof the flower shop, were three figures. Their enemies, wrapped in revolutions of sky blue light in the form of a sphere, were now floating down to street level. 
“The same wind from before, no doubt.” Sakura observed. 
How versatile was that power? 
“So she can defend and attack? Be careful. Naruto. Sakura.”
“Why do all the villains have the awesome powers?”
As the group landed, the energy vanished from around them and it was then that Sakura finally caught a look at their assailants. Outfitted in what looked like black leathers from head to toe, were three, hooded individuals. Judging from the smaller, yet curvaceous frames of two of them, Sakura guessed that they were women while the larger, muscular figure in the middle was male. Their identities however, were hidden behind charcoal masks covering the lower half of their faces. 
Only their bright, lavender eyes, eyes that seemed to shift from plain white to the hue of violet tourmaline were clearly visible like resplendent jewels.
 From their eyes, Sakura could tell that these villains were extraordinarily strong and disciplined. Their eyes radiated power and purpose; a fatal beauty. They were not just drug dealers. 
No, they were so much more. 
Blessed ones... 
“They nullified my flames. Be on your guard.” 
Sasuke was clearly surprised but nonetheless,Sakura could tell he was already readying himself for battle. So was Naruto and she had to do the same. Blessed ones or not they had to win. 
“We’ll kick their asses regardless!” Naruto proclaimed. Through the eye holes in his mask Sakura noticed the spark of blue power lighting his irises, the total opposite of Sasuke’s which were of deep scarlet. 
His hands were coated, lit with wisps of sea-blue energy. Naruto had activated his blessing, Suiton, Water release, and in an instant launched an attack towards the trio. 
“Hold on, Naruto!” Sasuke yelled, he was proceeding with caution Sakura realized. Though his urging was to no avail. Naruto had already made his move.
“Suiton: Water Dragon!” Naruto, as Kurama, bellowed while a massive torrent of clean, clear water tinged in a light blue light sprung forth from the energy at his palms and blasted into their enemies. Mid way, Sakura noticed that Naruto’s attacked formed itself into the head of a fierce Eastern dragon as it dove into the villains.
His attack, however, was for naught.
“Pathetic. Air Palm: Vacuum Wall!” 
In response to Naruto’s assault, one of the smaller villains, a woman, let loose her own attack, the ‘laser’ from before.
Shit.
The darkness of the night was then set ablaze and enlivened by the luminous sparks of power and thunderous roaring of their blessings clashing. Now that Sakura could properly observe the blessing in action she realized that it wasn’t a laser or beam at all. Instead, Naruto’s deluge was met by lustrous streaks of light, dancing and piercing through the night’s darkness like a violent whirlwind. 
What amazed Sakura more was its effects. While initially clashing evenly with Kurama’s power, once contact was made for a while, the girl’s whirlwind seemingly erased Naruto’s attack and arrowed through towards the group. 
“What the fuck?!” Naruto screamed in anguish as the gust of blue energy sought to crash into them.
Even Sasuke’s blast of fire, his Inferno Espada, which he had shot out in the last minute was reduced to embers dancing in the night breeze when up against the whirlwind. 
“Move!” Sakura shouted while invoking her Strength of One Hundred power to lift and toss Kurama and Kagutsuchi aside while she herself evaded the stream of light. “Shannaro!”
Instead of hitting them, Sakura realized that the attack made contact with a streetlight adjacent to them, one now flickered weakly before shutting off.
She scatters energy.
“Sakura!” Sasuke shouted. Both him and Naruto speedily met her at her side from where she tossed them. 
“Are you alright?” Naruto questioned, ensuring to keep his gaze fixed on the three enemies before them. Enemies who now were walking towards them slowly and casually. 
“What?”
Before her team could launch another attack, surprisingly, one of them, the man, halted and raised his palm to signal the others to do the same. 
“So this is the Leaf’s finest?” he mocked. His voice was laced with condescension and scorn. “Pathetic.” 
“Who the fuck are you?!” Naruto shot back. He was angry, pissed off completely, judging from his voice. From the corner of her eye Sakura could see his palms glowing once more. 
But she didn’t have time to observe Naruto as something else caught her attention. 
The woman who attacked them was now leaning against a wall near with the other in front of her.
Is she weak from using that power so much?
“We’re going to kill you so I guess it doesn’t matter anyway.” The stranger had resumed speaking, obviously enjoying taunting Naruto and bragging. “We are the Hyuga Clan. One of the original clans of Leaf City from the East, now back to reclaim our city.”
“The Hyuga?” Sasuke had finally joined the conversation. Sakura had no doubt that he noticed the woman as well but it seems that the man’s comment jarred him some how. “Impossible. The Hyuga are gone. They were slavers exiled and later defeated when this city was just a settlement in the New World.”
“Yet here we are. You know quite a bit about the clans. Let me guess? Senju, Uchiha? Maybe you’re an Uzumaki? Not that it matters. You shall die. Hanabi, Hinata!” 
At his command the women behind hims rushed forward. Sakura thought for a brief moment that the whole three versus three situation was so comic book cliche and convenient, maybe too convenient. She didn’t have time to dwell on that however for their enemies were closing in on them. 
“I’ll take the girl who attacked”, Sakura said. “She’s long ranged so I can probably get her.”
“Hn. I’ll go for the leader.” Sasuke added.
“That leaves me with the other girl. No problem guys!” 
“Good luck boys. Switching to our mask communicators now.”
“Yup.”
“Hn.”
Kurama, Kagutsuchi and Haruno then broke off each in separate directions. Usually Sakura would have urged them to stay together and bombard the enemy but that girl’s power along with the fact that the others’ powers were unknown posed some major problems. Her self healing and regeneration coupled with her speed/strength would be the best bet. Sakura had a feeling that power had taken out Naruto and killed the Anbu so she was the best choice. 
Running towards the smaller girl, Sakura could see that she was still shaky and her movements weren’t as polished as the rest. A side effect of her using that ability three times in such a short span of time, no doubt.
I’ll finish this quickly. 
Naruto sent forth another water dragon at the other girl while Sasuke had let loose scorching fireballs, his signature move, towards the man. 
Based on what was said over their communication channel and what she peaked from the corner of her eye, Sakura gathered that her attack was going to land first. 
All according to plan. 
That would give her time to reunite and help the boys in the event that things get sticky. Mitigating risks was of course her main priority.
The really were not run of the mill criminals or super villains for that matter. 
We have to end this fast! 
 Sakura had channeled her superior strength into her feet and kicked off half way there, maximizing her speed in an attempt to catch the girl off guard and evade whatever whirlwind she’d have prepared for her initially. The other two were evading Naruto and Sasuke’s first strikes it seemed. No matter. 
Just a little longer.
 With her fist balled up the heroine measured her strength and was poised to knock the woman out.
The girl, however, seemed taken aback by Haruno’s last minute increase in speed for her slashes of cerulean energy that cut through the night failed to hit Haruno. Instead, one vein of power barely brushed the top of Sakura’s hair as she adeptly evaded and closed into her target.
Shannaro! Almost there... Yes!
“Eight Trigrams Palms: Revolving Heaven!”
“Aah!” Sakura wailed as she was sent flying several metres back. She had failed.
Seconds before making contact with her opponent, Sakura was utterly repelled by what seemed to be an orbiting of cyan colored energy akin to the whirlwind and the shield from before.
 However Sakura’s opponent wasn’t the source of this power like she had previously thought.  She expected a dome but from the wrong person. When her girl missed her initial attack she thought she was in the clear. She was wrong.
Shit.
The user of this power was the other woman from the start. The woman whose hands were now covered in flames of the same hue. She had protected not only, Sakura’s opponent but her entire team.
Along with Sakura, Naruto and Sasuke were also tossed back and their blasts of water and fire bounced off of the dome of revolving blue energy, energy that protected all three of their enemies. 
Luckily, both boys braces themselves with icy blue fire and massive bubbles of water. Only Sakura hit concrete when she summer-salted and wobbled a bit on her landing. Such was the force of her own strength, even restrained, sent back at her. 
“Sakura are you okay?” Naruto shouted. He was in front of her with Sasuke who was eyeing his enemies like a hawk, standing with his katana drawn.
“You’re healing?” Sasuke asked without turning away from his enemies who were now dashing towards them, no longer sheltered behind their shield.
“I’m fine. Healed already.” 
“Hn. Two powers revealed. Shielding and that energy sapping wind.” Sasuke’s voice was optimistic as he spoke and Sakura could tell he was trying to motivate them, her especially. 
“One more Shannaro!” Sakura yelled while cracking her gloved knuckles.
 Sasuke knew how to raise her spirits, sometimes even better than Naruto. The more data the better and despite her failed plan, they were closer to winning. At least she hoped so.
“Suiton: Water Clones!” Naruto boomed with clasped hands into the night. From the blue aura whirling around his hands sparks of azure spilled onto the ground and from this energy six miniature geysers of water sprung forth. In seconds these geysers moulded themselves into translucent copies of Naruto himself: Water Clones.
 Sakura had witnessed this technique before yet still found herself marveling at his prowess. Naruto’s dominion of water was absolute. 
“Sasuke, Sakura. I’ll take on the barrier user. My clones and waves should beat her down.”
“ I’ll take the leader.” Sasuke instructed. His eyes, through his mask were lit scarlet and focused on the their approaching enemies. “This should slow them down. Fire Style:Phoenix Flower!” 
On his command as he swung he slashed his katana, a volley of bright, amber miniature fireballs launched in a flurry towards the three Hyuga. From all directions they were attacked. 
“Sasuke, I should handle him. That girl knows about my plan now and your amaterasu...”
“I said I’ll take the leader. Sakura, Naruto let’s go!” Sasuke barked. He was adamant. 
Meanwhile the three Hyuga were once more covered by their barrier avoiding every fireball and even a few of Naruto’s water clones he’d sent out to keep them back. 
“We don’t have time Sakura. I’ll do it.” Sasuke continued. He was not budging and Sakura was puzzled by his sudden stubbornness and uncharacteristic panic.
He was right though. Their enemies were closing in and they had no time to be dawdling arguing but Sakura felt that something was wrong. She wasn’t being a naive rookie, in fact she was seeing everything clearly. Repeating the same strategy would not work.
 Why wasn’t he getting it? Why was he so fixed on fighting the leader? If those girls were that strong then...!
That’s when it dawned on her. Sasuke wanted to fight him himself because he was the strongest. Possibly the most deadly. Naruto and his clones, Sakura and her healing Sasuke knew they’d be safer against the weaker members.
 One used a shield and the other was evaded a few times but that man was unknown. Sasuke wanted to face the biggest threat. He was protecting them. Again. Against all logic. 
No. I won’t let him.
“Sasuke listen to me. I am fighting that man. You don’t have to protect me from everything.”
“Sakura...”
“Guys what the hell?!”
That’s as far as they got though for as soon as Naruto had yelled at them, emerging from the dying barrier were the Hyuga. As the barrier faded they swiftly switched into the offensive with a massive gust of wind-like energy being palmed out towards the trio. 
All Sakura and the boys could do was scatter and separate once more. Naruto and Sasuke to the left and Sakura to the right. Exactly where the man had apparently rushed too. 
“I wanted to take you out, kunoichi,” the man made known. He stood mere feet away from Sakura on one side of the road away from the other four. “Can your punches measure up to me?”
“Hm. I wanted to get to you too.” Sakura shot back with a smirk. “You’ll pay for dealing in our city.” 
“We shall see.” 
Those were his only words before he dashed towards Sakura, palms outstretched. 
“Shannaro!”
Automatically, Sakura sprang into action. Focusing her herculean strength into her right fist, she quickly struck the pavement beneath them, pulverizing it. Her Cherry Blossom Impact move was invoked and now upended their footing while forming an explosion; sending a shock wave towards the Hyuga. 
“No...”
“Weak.” 
That’s what Sasuke heard the woman he’d been fighting say while she easily dispatched his Great Fire Ball technique with her power. Even his favorutie move was nothing before her streaks of power.
He didn’t plan on fighting her, though he had to admit she was troublesome. No, Sasuke’s target was that man. The leader from that group. He couldn’t put his finger on it but, apart from common sense dictating that the leader is the most powerful, the way he spoke, his tone and his presence, it all spelled trouble. He was their greatest threat and he was now facing Sakura.
Fuck.
Naruto was bombarding the shield user with water clones and a few whirlpools, his specialty, so he seemed okay. Sasuke, however,wasn’t faring as well and him worrying about Sakura and that man didn’t help his situation any. 
She saw right through him. Naturally. That brain of hers could be so annoying sometimes. Yeah he realized the girl would have figured out her plan but what else could he have done? Sakura and Naruto were better off fighting those women. At least then they’d support one another with healing and clones. One seemed strictly defensive and the other was offensive. They’d have handled it. It was the best he could hope for apart from pulling them out of the battle, Sakura especially.
Sure he didn’t doubt her power or skill but it was still too much. After what happened last night, after his paranoia of losing her gnawing at him all these months, he had had it. He couldn’t go through that loss, that pain again. He could control his feelings for her but he could protect her.
Alas, it was meaningless now. From the corner of his eye he saw the Hyuga male charging at her but with the girl watching him like a hawk and sending out her annoying gusts of energy, he was useless. His last attack towards the man to help Sakura failing miserably, made that abundantly clear. 
So all he could hope for was either him or Naruto kicking these girls’ asses in time to help Sakura. He had a bad feeling about that man. He was trouble. 
“Inferno Espada!” Sasuke shouted into the night as twin streaks of roaring, orange-yellow flames raced across the asphalt leaving scorch marks in their wake. The target? The woman once more. 
Against her next air palm, however, his flames died while her power raged on, speeding towards Sasuke. One touch and he was sure he’d be out.
“Ugh!”
With outstanding agility, Sasuke jumped out of the way and while in motion, rolling on the ground spat out three, swift balls of fire towards the woman. 
Once more he attacked and once more he failed, leading to him dodging again. He then blasted a flamethrower-like attack at the girl before bracing himself for her retaliation. A simple rinse and repeat. All according to plan. 
“What the hell are you doing, Sasuke?!” Naruto screamed, his rage seeping from his voice. “Why the fuck are you wasting your power?” 
“Tch. Focus on your opponent and don’t mind my business.” Sasuke shot back. It was hypocritical of him since he’d been doing the same thing to both Naruto and Sakura but whatever. Sasuke didn’t care about being right or a good sport. 
Kurama had about a dozen clones pummeling a sphere, shaped barrier around the other woman before he launched at tidal wave at the orb so obviously he was having difficulty himself. Yet he felt the need to lecture Sasuke. How typical.
He was right though. Sasuke was wasting power. The pay out? He was forcing the opponent to do the same. With every attack he’d notice that she was weakening, slowing and running out of strength. Consecutive gusts of power were fainter and fainter as they dissipated his flames into nothingness, simple embers carried off by the frigid, night breeze.
This was devolving to a battle of stamina, that was for sure and Sasuke knew that this was a battle he had to, was going to win. 
Naruto was safe. That baka had more stamina than most and even his opponent was trapped, unable to do anything but defend against his unrelenting bombardment. Naruto was focusing in one spot at her barrier’s front, Sasuke noticed.
 Smart. 
Sasuke even saw her shield be nudged back from time to time as he glimpsed his teammate. He even caught on to Naruto’s other plan as he took in their battle unbeknownst to him. With a smile to himself he thought that they really weren’t that different after all.
Thus clearly, Sakura’s fight was going to be the toughest. 
“Shannaro!” Sakura bellowed and instantly Sasuke turned, after sending a couple of fireballs out at his opponent. She notably evaded this time as opposed to using her blessing on the balls of flame, both now speeding off in the distance. 
“Hn.” Sasuke smirked.
A resounding explosion followed Sakura’s battle cry telling Sasuke what was happening. Erecting several fire walls in front of his opponent, he shot a glance at Sakura.  He knew that cry anywhere and as he looked in her direction he expected to see her awesome strength in action.
Cherry Blossom Impact huh?
Once more his characteristic smirk gleamed across his face, still hidden beneath his dragon mask.
What he saw later, though, wiped off the smirk that was forming on his face. Sakura’s attack was halted. Literally.
Before her power, with palms outstretched the man was safe while the rubble, dust and force of Sakura’s shock wave froze, remaining stationery at his palms, seeemingly floating in the air. Around him however, the explosion progressed as usual on both sides, dust and rubble spewing about naturally. 
His blessing was revealed at last and it was truly the most deadly of the three. This is what Sasuke had now realised.
 He was the one. 
Sakura!
Don’t let him touch you, Sakura. Left, right, sweep the feet, jump! 
Sakura had no time to lament over her failed attack and that Hyuga guy literally stopping her attack with his palms. Her main concern now was evading his blows. 
His taijutsu was impeccable and Sakura could only guess how many years he’d spent honing his hand to hand skills. Without slowing he transitioned from halting her shockwave to leaping up in a black arc and thrusting his palm out at her. 
Thank God she was able to respond in time. 
“Guys, I’m fine!” She barked into her mask’s speaker. She’d seen Sasuke’s failed attempt as assistance before when that girl nullified his fireball in the man’s direction and more recently, turning towards her after her cherry blossom impact failed in between lunging and dodging his own enemy’s power.  
“Not bad, girl.” The man teased as powerful thrusts of his palms nearly grazed her face. “Before my Gentle Fist however you cannot win.” 
They’d been at this for minutes since he froze her explosion mid air. 
“Ugh!” Sakura groaned as she pulled off a back flip in an attempt to avoid him sweeping the ground and tripping her with his legs. She didn’t know how long she could keep this up and despite her strength, she wasn’t willing to take the chance of trying to hit him. 
If he managed to hit her instead she’d lose. He already grazed her once and her forearm was numb in one spot. Despite her usual recklessness she couldn’t risk that again. Apparently her healing wasn’t viable in this situation. Perfect.
Widening the distance between them was her best bet, she realised, hence her retreating a few meters back. 
Her attempt was futile though, for the man was on her tail, his palms ever outstretched.
 “What the... haah!” 
Another cherry blossom impact hammered the asphalt producing yet another wave of rock and rubble and thrusting it towards the man. In spite its force however, before his powers, her move had once more failed. 
“You never learn do you?” 
“Shut it!” Sakura barked, now kicking a parked car she had passed in his direction. As if being driven, the minivan shot out, rapidly flying towards the Hyuga. Sakura leaned against a light pole as her projectile sought to make contact.
“Pathetic. Eight Trigrams Gentle Fist!”
Instantaneously, as his palms grazed the car crashing into him, all motion had ceased. The car was fixed where it stood, barely brushing against his opened palm. 
“Everything stops. Everything slows before me!” The man hollered from behind the immobile minivan. “I am Neji of the Hyuga clan and you will die by my hands, wom... ugh!”
“Shut the hell up! Shannaro!” Sakura raged as she swatted him and the minivan with a light pole she was now handling like a baseball bat. He was going to feel that in the morning that was for damn sure.
 Or maybe not.
Fuck.
 She thought she felt resistance for second as she beat the van and pole into him and now that he revealed himself at her anterior she realised what it was. He’d temporarily halted her move with his blessing long enough to move away. That’s why she found herself pouring more strength to power through the motion. 
“Nice try, girl.” The man snickered through his mask. “I stop everything, remember?” 
What the hell are these Hyuga?  
Get your head in the game, Sakura!
Regardless of her set back Sakura knew she had to get her shit together. Her attack still struck him as a surprise. That was a pro. It didn’t matter to her that the man had managed to evade it in time all she had to do was keep bashing away. 
Steeling herself, Sakura continued her onslaught.
 “Shannaro!” she yelled as she swung, jabbed and swept her light pole in his direction, nearly bashing him countless times. Sometimes he paused her swing to move away in a split second, others he simply evaded so Sakura knew she was making some headway. 
He’s fast but at least now he’s the one dodging. Come on!
 She didn’t know how long she could keep this up but it was of no consequence. As she patted her pouch at her waist, fingering through the pocket with her free hand, Sakura readied step two of her plan. 
Her real surprise. 
“Planning on using that scalpel dipped in poison after you catch me with your pole?” Neji laughed. He’d just side stepped Sakura’s lunge of the steel light pole when he spoke. 
Sakura, briefly tripped up as she heard those chilling words. Words that she realised could would spell complete and utter defeat. How the hell did he know that? All of that? She felt her stomach turn and a heat at the back of her spine. Sakura, suddenly felt her confidence falter while she desperately tried to focus on batting him away and keeping him at a distance. 
It was if the darkness and chill of the night had seeped into her skin, her mind, her very soul. 
Over the communicator she heard Naruto and Sasuke’s own struggles intensify. She could hardly peep to see it for herself though. Such was her predicament. Naruto was bawling about the shield girl seeing through his surprise attack and Sasuke was dodging more gusts of air palm after his own surprise moves from behind had failed. 
What the hell is going on?
Suddenly, she realised that her best plans were useless and they would lose. She had always said that knowledge grants victory and that still held true tonight. 
The issue? Their enemies had all the knowledge. Her team was outclassed. 
It was in this moment, as she struggled to keep Neji at bay, while worrying about her team and pathetically trying to come up with some new tactic that Sakura made her final error. She didn’t move in time to avoid the massive whirlwind of power that eventually slammed into her with great power, knocking her several meters back. All of the air had left her lungs and more importantly, every ounce of power, mobility and strength from her body.
The last thing she remembered before the flash thundering in her mind, was Neji looming over her and a voice mixed with static saying “kill her,” before he struck.
“Good bye, Haruno!”
Even Sasuke couldn’t have seen this coming. 
Kagutsuchi, Kurama and Haruno were losing. 
His plan, though effective for some time, was now useless. How the hell could that girl have anticipated his fireballs returning minutes later to attack her from behind was beyond him. He’d made sure that they were soundless and poured all of his strength into his flamethrowers from the front. 
Regardless of how she knew, she knew, and in an instant turned around dispatched his flames before her partner jumped in front of her with a shield already up. 
“Kagutsuchi!” Naruto yelled. He was holding his ribs as he staggered towards Sasuke. “My plan didn’t work. She saw through my rear assault and ran into me with a shiel.. ugh!”
Naruto had collapsed near his feet before he could finish. He was conscious but seemed to be more comfortable kneeling instead of standing upright. 
“The White Sun sees all.” The smaller girl chuckled, her tone one of triumph and ridicule. “Hinata oneesama, now let’s kill them!”
“Ah... Hanabi...” The taller girl stuttered out. I was glaringly obvious that she was conflicted and the weaker of the two in terms of her resolve.
“Now! He told us to!” The smaller girl, Hanabi, screamed. It was clear that their teamwork wasn’t as seamless as Sasuke believed prior and with Sakura keeping the leader at bay Sasuke saw the perfect chance.
“Hmph ok..” Hinata whimpered as she readied her blessing. Light blue flames were now flickering brilliantly as they coated her, black-gloved hands.With that she sped off, desperately trying to make up for her reticence before. 
 It was however too late for Sasuke had already taken his opening. As expected she opted for the offense like she did with Naruto. Clearly they wanted this ended quickly.
Perfect.
“Great Fire Ball!” Sasuke boomed with clasped hands as he belched out a dazzling, sun-like sphere of flame and heat. He was running as he readied his attack, creating a distance between him and Naruto. He was now in the middle of his comrades, seemingly abandoning Naruto as Hinata rushed him. 
Naruto, picking up on his strategy even before he relayed it via their communication channel joined in.
“Suiton: Aqua Pulse!” Kurama shouted. Even kneeling and injured he was adept at wielding his blessing. Sasuke expected no less from his rival.
 Now, joining Sasuke’s great fireball was a mass of glowing, cerulean water of equal size and power.  However the paths of their attacks differed greatly. 
As Hinata was being pushed back by Naruto’s pulsing, blast of water with Hanabi behind her, palms aglow. Sasuke, facing Hanabi steered his fireball into the man’s direction at the very last minute. Just as Sakura was keeping him distracted.
 It was all a bluff. 
Less than a second before Hanabi would have summoned her power to nullify his signature move, Sasuke used all his strength and will power to arch it while he rolled aside. He expected her to send her power his way thus leaving his fireball free to injure the leader. And with her hands alight with power before his feint kicked in, he was sure he had distracted her. 
 He couldn’t see if it hit but he knew it would have helped Sakura. 
Good.
Naruto, still pushing against Hinata’s power with his own, both of them weakening cheered and yelled as he fought. “Go!” 
What Sasuke saw next totally shocked him. 
“I told you we see everything.” Hanabi calmly repeated. Her power was invoked but it was all wrong.  
“Eight Trigrams Vacuum Palm!” 
By the time Sasuke was upright it was too late. A violent whirlwind of veined, streaked, azure energy was smashing into Sakura. A clean hit was made. 
Hanabi had anticipated his move. The Hyuga had won.
“Sakura!” Naruto screamed. He had just summoned a few clones to batter Hinata’s shield and was limping, desperately and forcefully towards Sasuke. 
“Attack Hanabi! Suiton Infinite Clone Assault!” Naruto commanded as dozens more clones jumped the lone girl. “Go Sasuke!”
Naruto was spent. All of his power was being used up in one last ditch attempt. He had never managed that many clones before and from the corner of his eyes Sasuke could see him panting, lying on the ground and intently looking at his now, two, opponents. 
“No!” Sasuke cried, his voice blazing through the otherwise still night. His greatest fear was realised. As he dashed off, forgetting Hanabi and ignoring Naruto’s cry thoughts of loneliness and despair seeped into his fragile mind. It was happening again. It was just like when his parents died. Just like when Itachi died. 
No! No! No! No! No! No! No!
The man was drawing closer, looming over Sakura. He was going to kill her at this point. Sasuke knew he had to hurry. 
“Fire Style: Phoenix Flower!” He roared and immediately bolts of vermilion flames launched into the man. Sasuke had summoned his attack mid-dash and was closing in on the leader.
 I can make it. I’ll make it.
The fire would slow him down it had to. Naruto was assuring him that the girls were distracted and low on power. He himself groaned out his words over the communication channels but Sasuke trusted his friend and he only needed a few seconds. His plan was going to work. Sasuke Uchiha would not fail. He would protect those precious to him. 
I can make it. Almost. 
“Yes!” Sasuke whispered to himself. Neji was focused on Sakura. He’d get hit for sure.  
“Didn’t you learn anything tonight?” Neji asked smugly. He was still bending towards Sakura, facing her when he spoke. Sasuke was now within ear shot and picked up on his words. 
“Gentle fist.”
What had happened next would be remembered as one of the darkest moments of Sasuke’s life. He had vaguely remembered Neji keeping his stance and bending to Sakura with his left arm outstretched while his right arm extended and his palm met Sasuke’s attack, freezing it mid air.
 He had not turned at all. 
As he rendered Sasuke’s power useless his free palm had made contact with Sakura’s chest. 
He killed her.
“No!”
Sasuke had lost her, just like Itachi. 
No.
This was when his memory got choppy. 
 “Sakura!”
“Sakura!”
Both him and Naruto wailed. They were however too late. 
Sasuke could feel the despair stabbing, prodding, overwhelming his mind, his very soul as he collapsed. 
Failure.
You lost another.
Failure.
You don’t deserve her.
You don’t deserve anyone. 
It was unbearable and in that instant, with tears staining his covered face, Sasuke felt a darkness rage within him. A fire, a new power taking hold and easing his suffering. His Amaterasu’s Black God Flames, which he still had problems controlling, had been invoked on its own. 
As he lay on the ground, the inky stain of his power manifested. Flames seemingly woven from shadow leaked out of his frame and stained the road with its power. The cold night air was violently blown away as the intensity of the flame’s heat, of Sasuke’s rage and despair, took hold. 
From a ring of obsidian fire, like black spider webs his power branched out, clawing through the surroundings as it spread into a sea of pure, black, power. In the back of his mind he could hear the girls screaming for Neji, the leader he realised, but he didn’t care.
Naruto was yelling his name, his real name as opposed to his codename. He was rushing to him with a limp but again Sasuke didn’t care. All he cared about was gone. 
“Aaaah!” He exploded. With scarlet irises he held total dominion over his fire and now his only order was “destroy.” Destroy the road. Destroy the buildings. Destroy his enemies. 
All of the pain of loss that was returning to him, the regret, not only for what happened tonight but for how he treated Sakura before, not loving her as she deserved.
I’m sorry Sakura. 
Sakura I love you...
 Everything was poured into Sasuke’s blackened flames, flames that now stretched up like crooked fingers, clawing at the night as he stoked and empowered them with his despair and hate. 
“You!” Sasuke scowled. His voice was ice cold and his eyes locked on to Neji. The Hyuga was struggling to freeze black flames around him in place. He had now backed away from Sakura and seemed to be inching to his comrades. 
Without warning Sasuke’s arms branched out and several tendrils of thick flames the color of black licorice, bloomed from the sea of fire at his feet. Each vein of black fire, twisted and whirled as they raced towards the man.
 All Sasuke wanted to do was kill him. 
Die. 
You hurt her.
 Die!
“Die!”
“Sasuke stop it!” Naruto screamed while grabbing on to Sasuke from behind. He had somehow made his way to Sasuke without getting consumed by fire. His arms were now locked around Sasuke’s neck. 
“Ugh! Stop it! Sasuke stop!”
“No! Get off!” Sasuke was shrieking now, writhing in Naruto’s arms as they both struggled on the ground. “I have to kill him Naruto! I have to...oof!”
The punch came out of nowhere and it took Sasuke a few moments to realise that Naruto had socked him into the asphalt. “Fucking...!”
“I said stop!” Naruto yelled. He was face to face with Sasuke now with pools of tears shimmering in his ocean-blue eyes. “Now who’s rushing in like an idiot?”
“We have to get Sakura! Do you want to burn her body!” 
His words hit Sasuke even more violently than his blows. 
 Sakura. Her body.
“Neji nii san!” Hinata called moments later, but Sasuke didn’t care. Racing towards Sakura he called forth all of his remaining strength and tried as hard as he could to calm himself and control his emotions and with it, his power. 
The girls had managed to get to Neji and were now floating up in an orb of light: Hinata’s power. Despite his initial anger, Sasuke failed to stop them. His first priority was now Sakura, after all.
“Sakura!”
Sakura. My love...
And that was when he collapsed. His only memory was someone, Naruto he guessed, grabbing him and speaking to him.
“Please. Please stop.”
29 notes · View notes
noahsfreckles · 6 years ago
Text
Keeping Secrets from Strangers (chap 3)
I wake up around ten the next morning, Lexi is still sleeping so I reach over and grab my phone.
3 texts from Jamey🐱
1 twitter notification
1 Snapchat 
I open Twitter and check my mentions.
'@winafreeiphone: win one free iPhone. Click link in bio!'
I click the bio then the three dots at the banner and select block @winafreeiphone. I start to close the app when I go back to my timeline when I see a tweet from Jamey.
“@browneyedboy: what's it mean when every dream is about you now? _🎶
I copy the tweet and look up the lyrics. Criminal by State Champs. I click the YouTube lyric video and start listening to the song.
"Are you listening to State Champs?" Lexi asks and scares me.
"When did you wake up?"
"Derek's voice always wakes me up," she says and wiggles her eyebrows.
"Ew, wait who's Derek?" I ask confused.
"The singer in State Champs duh," Lexi says as she rolls her eyes. "Why are you listening to them?"
I look at her bite my lip a little, "Jamey."
"Oh okay," she says and rolls back over like she's going back to sleep. "Whose Jamey?" she asks but stays facing away from me.
"Browneyedboy."
She suddenly flips over and looks at me. "His name is Jamey?"
I nod slowly and look at her. "Yeah."
My phone vibrates in my hand and I look down at the banner; Jamey🐱. I try not to smile when I see he texts me.
"And who is that?"
"Jamey."
"You gave him your number, Mia?!, she says and jumps up on the bed and sits on her knees.
"Yeah. What's the worst could happen?"
"He could stalk you, kidnap you, and murder you!'
"Lexi, he's not going to do anything like that. I didn't tell him where I live or anything and I won't. I pinky promise." I hold up my pinky to her. She looks at it and then at me then back at the pinky.
"Pinky promise on your love for Noah that you won't tell him anything personal?"
"I don't love Noah, but I pinky promise."
We hook pinkies then kiss our thumbs and she eyes me. I pull away and she says, "okay tell me everything."
I tell her everything that happened last night which isn't much and she just looks at me.
"What?"
"Well what did he say /today/?"
I had totally forgot he texted me and I look down at my phone and unlock it and open the iMessage app.
Jamey🐱: morning Mia 😎 @9:17am
Jamey🐱: I hope you have a great day. @9:17am Jamey🐱: hope to talk to you later 😎 @9:18am Jamey🐱: Stuvi says meow. @10:12am
I show her my phone and nods. "I approve," she says and jumps off the bed.
"You approve?"
"Yup."
"Um okay?"
She just laughs as she start to change into her clothes. "He seems nice so I approve of this friendship, but if he steals you away from me it's on!"
I start laughing. "Where are you going?"
"I have to be home by eleven. Didn't I tell you?"
"No." I make a sad face at her.
"Aww my lil Mia I still love you. Don't be sad. I'll come back later." Lexi says and comes over and hugs me tight.
"Only cause you're coming back that I'm okay with it now," I say as we squeeze each other.
We slowly let each other go and she leaves.
"Now what am I going to do?" I say out loud to no one.
I look down at my phone and unlock it.
Mia: morning Jamey 🐱
I open snapchat and see who snapped me when I see it's just from Snapchat. I close the app and open Twitter.
'@heyitsmia: well @heyitzlexi had to leave me and now I'm all alone and bored.'
'@heyitzlexi: sorry babe I still love you though. 💋💋💕💕
'@heyitsmia: you better. 💋💋💕💕
My phone buzzes; Jamey🐱 texted you.
I click the banner; Jamey🐱: wanna play a game?
Mia: what game?
Jamey🐱: twenty questions.
Mia: was that your first question?
Jamey🐱: was that yours? 😋
I giggle a little.
Jamey🐱: did you have any dreams last night?
I think for a minute, did I?
Mia: I don't think I did. Mia: were you dreaming about someone last night? 👀👀
Jamey🐱: maybe 🤐
Mia: Aww that cute
Jamey🐱: I never said I did.
Mia: but you didn't deny it so you did 😛
Jamey🐱: ☹️
Mia: don't be sad Jamey I bet they would be honored to be in your dreams. ♥️
Jamey🐱: ♥️ Jamey🐱: how tall are you?
Mia: 5'5
Jamey🐱: you're tiny.
Mia: yup 🙁 Mia: how tall are you?
Jamey🐱: 6'1. 😎
Mia: whoa you're tall 😲
Jamey🐱: celebrity crush?
Mia: umm Shawn Mendes
Jamey🐱: he's cute 🧐
Mia: you're a dork. Whose yours?
Jamey🐱: Selena Gomez 🥰😍
Mia: She's cute. 🤩
Jamey🐱: are you mocking me?
Mia: is that your question?
Jamey🐱: ☹️
Mia: Jaaaaaaammmmmeeeeyyyyy don't be sad I'm only joking.
Jamey🐱: you're mean. 🙁
Mia: I'm sowwy 💋💋
Jamey🐱: still mean. 😕
Mia: Jamey I will come steal Stuvi if you don't smile.
Jamey🐱: YOU WOULDN'T!
Mia: are you going to smile?
Jamey🐱: 🙂
Mia: I will leave Stuvi alone.
Jamey🐱: thanks. Do you have any pets?
Mia: does Lexi count? 🤣
Jamey🐱: ohh I'm telling her!
Mia: ohh Stuvi. Here kitty kitty.
Jamey🐱: 😲😲😲 I won't tell!
Mia: 🤓 no I don't have any pets.
Jamey🐱: I should of never told you about Stuvi.
Mia: you should be happy that I actually like him enough to wanna steal him. Mia: fave song right now?
Jamey🐱: that's a hard question Mia probably anything by Bazzi.
Mia: I've never heard of Bazzi but I'll give it a listen.
Jamey🐱: what's yours?
Mia: probably Save Me Tonight by Arty I always dance to it no matter where I am.
Jamey🐱: hey I know that song!
Mia: yeah I saw it on one of Noah's tweets and listened to it and fell in love.
Jamey🐱: that's where I heard about it too. Jamey🐱: hey can I text you later? My buddy's here and we're supposed to go to the gym.
Mia: oh yeah that's fine, I'll be here all day being bored
Jamey🐱: I'll be back sooner than you think missy. 😋
Mia: go before I change my mind mister. 🤔
Jamey🐱: bye Mia. 😎
Mia: bye Jamey.
I get up from my bed and realize it's almost noon and I'm starving. I head down to the kitchen and grab a box of frozen waffles and heat up two in the toaster.
It's oddly quiet for a Saturday at my house. I start looking around while my waffles cook when I notice a note on the table;
Honey we decided to go out and visit your aunt Sheryl and I know how much you're allergic to Sammy that we didn't ask you if you wanted to go. Be back around 3
Love you bunches
I put the paper back in the table as my waffles pop up. I grab the Reese's spread and a butter knife and start 'buttering' my waffles. I put the knife in the dishwasher and grab a bottle of orange juice from the fridge and head back up to my room.
I get comfy on my bed and grab my laptop from my backpack and start watching The Kissing Booth while eating my waffles.
I grab my phone once I'm finished and notice I have a notification from Twitter. I click the notification and it opens up to Noah's page.
Tumblr media
     "Of course you work out," I randomly say. I laugh a little to myself. I get up off my bed, leaving the movie playing and head downstairs to put my dish in the dishwasher.
I head back up to my room. I grab my phone and start googling hair styles when I see a girl with pink hair and I fall in love with it. I go to her Instagram and look at her pics. I open Twitter and put up a poll;
What color should I dye my hair?
Pink
Lavender
Turquoise
Set timer for 1 hour.
I close the app and continue watching the movie.
Around an hour later I get a text.
Lexi🤪: PINK!!!!
I just laugh.
Mia: I was wondering when I would get this text.
Lexi🤪: let me do it!
Mia: but I wanna do it today 🙁
Lexi🤪: okay but you gotta let me do it next time
Mia: I promise. 💕
Lexi🤪: what are you doing?
Mia: going to get the dye and maybe some Starbs and kinda waiting for Jamey to get back from the gym.
I bite my lip at that and wait for Lexi to freak out on me again.
Lexi🤪: you better not replace me or me and him are gonna fight. 😡👊🏻💥
Mia: I'm not replacing you love. I'm just bored and he's bored too well till his friends came over.
Lexi🤪: I'm watching him 👀👀
Mia: you're a dork.
I get up and start to get dressed; a blue crop top and some black leggings with cut outs up the leg and socks with my Nike's. I throw my hair in a messy top knot and head out to my Jeep.
I head towards Sally Beauty, once I'm parked I get out and head inside when I hear a whistle. I look over at two guys; one trying to hide and the other one brightly smiling at me. I wave a little and walk in the store.
I buy the dye and head back out to my Jeep when I see the guys from before. The one who was hiding is already in the Jeep and the other is still outside so I whistle and he quickly turns, I laugh then wave and get into my Jeep.
I make my way to Starbucks when I see the Jeep again. A__re they following me?
I pull in the parking lot and park as their Jeep pulls through the drive-thru but then decide I don't wanna go in so I get in the drive-thru behind them. They move up in line to pay and wait, my phone vibrates in the cup holder so I pick it up;
Noah tweeted; why is @KyleMcCarthy so embarrassing in front of cute girls?
I click on Kyle's name and follow him, I sit my phone back down and we all move up on line. I order a seriously strawberry venti and a pb&j protein box.
"Is that all?" The barista asks.
"Yes, thank you."
We all pull forward and the Jeep pull off and parks in a parking spot. I pull up to the window and the barista smiles and say, "hi. Here's your drink." I take it from her and sit in it my empty cup holder. "And your protein box." I take that from her and put it in my passenger seat. I turn back to the window, "how much?"
"Oh the guys in the Jeep took care of it for you."
"Oh how nice of them. Thank you have a good day."
"You too," she smiles and closes the window.
I pull up beside their Jeep and roll down my window, and look over at their Jeep. The passenger side window starts to roll down when I hear yelling from the window. The guy I whistled at smiles while the driver is turned and looking in the backseat.
"Hey, thanks for the Starbs," I smile and say.
"Oh that wasn't me, that was my rude buddy, whose too busy looking in the backseat instead talking to a beautiful girl.
"I'm trying to find something!" Comes from the window.
"Okay bro I'll just keep talking to the beautiful girl. Hi beautiful. What's your name unless I can keep calling you beautiful?"
I laugh a little, "Mia but beautiful works too."
"Hello beautiful Mia, I'm Kyle and the loser next to me is No-."
"Jason!" I hear from the other guy.
"Hi Kyle and Jason."
"Hi!" I hear from the other guy again when Kyle turns to look at him and they start quietly arguing.
I just look at their Jeep and wait for Kyle to turn back to me, but then decide I better go.
"Um Kyle? Im just gonna go. I need to get home."
Kyle turns around, "oh okay, hope to see you around Mia," then he winks.
"Bye Jason."
"Bye Mia."
I wave bye when I roll up my window and back out of the parking spot and head home.
22 notes · View notes
not-all-that-chic · 7 years ago
Text
A Summer With You
Yoongi x Reader [Hybrid!AU]
Tumblr media
“ Nearing my graduation, the stress of being alone when the time comes forces me to make a decision: befriending a hybrid. ”
Tumblr media
trans. | I want this one to last forever.
genre | Angst, Fluff
wordcount | 10.8k
warnings | language, sexual themes, implied rape, abuse, character death
rec. track | ♫ ♩
Tumblr media
The phone rang a few times. I chuckle at my friend; she never picks up. Finally, she answers and she breaths into the line.
"Did you run to the phone again?"
"Okay. Let me explain."
I laugh.
"So, I was jamming to my ringtone hella hard. Cause you know how Skyway is my favorite song."
"It is. Uh-huh."
"So then I realized, wait, that's my phone ringing! So I ran— but I picked up!"
"It's okay," I sigh into the phone. Typical of her. "I actually wanted to ask where you got Peanut from."
"My dog?"
"Yeah, your dog Peanut."
"It's on the Gangju and Huanghe intersection. It's a really nice pet store-"
And I wince.
"—Okay I know you hate pet stores, but I'm just saying that's where I got Peanut from. My dad came and bought him for me as a birthday gift."
"I wanted to go to a shelter to get a pet. Not a pet store."
"I totally understand that! But recently, with all the hybrids being thrown into shelters, full-blown animals are getting less frequent in shelters."
"That's horrible. Both the fact they're euthanizing innocent animals for space and the fact they have humanoids in animal shelters." I frown.
Ever since scientists discovered a way to cross humans and animals, hybrid pets have become the norm. And the problem with that is that although they don't have the intelligence of humans, they shouldn't be treated so horribly.
On top of that, over half of the hybrids are born with defects and live about as long as their animal counterparts. It's disgusting. I would go as far as to say that they shouldn't exist, for their own sake.
"I think you should get a pet. You've been stressed right?"
"Yeah. I'm close to graduating and I'm really panicking over my thesis."
"Maybe you should just get a boyfriend. Bet that would help."
I blush.
"Okayyyy. Bye." I hold the phone in front of my face.
"Bye~"
After hanging up, I look around my decorated and furnished apartment, but then realize despite its fullness, it feels empty. Maybe I should check out that pet store she talked about. With that in mind, I grab my keys, lock the door and go to my car.
As I drive to the store, I ponder. Who exactly gave scientists the bright idea to create hybrids? Humans and animals have evolved differently, so why combine them? The hybrids are entirely dependent on humans, like dogs or cats, but much more pricey and difficult to care for.
Not to mention how fetishized they are in the media or fiction. Why on Earth would someone want to have sex with a hybrid? It's just...unethical.
And that's not even the worst of it.
Before I know it, I've arrived at the store. The Flower Pot. A name much more fitting for a floral shop than a pet store.
I'm greeted at the entrance: "Welcome to the Flower Pot! Where friendship grows!" A boy with a boxy grin practically screams at me.
I suppose that's where they get the name. Not resisting my curiosity, I explore the well kept and cute store. The floors have a cute, sparkly confetti pattern and each section is labeled with a scripted, pink sign. It's cute. I find myself smiling at the fish tanks with soft pink sand beds.
I tap a glass with a bright yellow fish. It swims away, kicking up little bubbles. In another tank, there's a small, lime-green salamander.
"Need some help?" I jump at the voice. When I turn around, I'm greeted by a tall and kind looking boy. His name tag reads 'Jungkook'. He's smiling, looking like a bunny himself.
"Oh. I'm looking for a companion."
"Okay! Follow me then please!" He walks quickly and I'm almost left behind. I speed past a few cat cages until we reach the back of the store. There are at least ten glass containers lining the walls.
All of which holding hybrids. I nearly vomit. I feel sick just watching them. Jungkook motions me forward. One of the hybrids jumps forward, his cute, black kitty ears standing up.
"Hello! I'm Jimin!" Surprisingly, he talks! Why are such intelligent...creatures being held captive in enclosed spaces?!
"I'm sorry, Jungkook, but I'm not interested in a hybrid."
"What?" He asks, eyes wide. "Why not?"
"I don't think a hybrid should be enclosed in a space barely big enough to fit a dog. I also think it's wrong to have them as pets. It's inhumane." He smiles.
"I completely agree, but my friend told me something once. Uhhh," he pauses, trying to remember.
"Oh right! "If you take one and treat it how it should be, then that's one less hybrid being treated badly." Or something like that." He rubs his neck and chuckles.
That's an incredible point. If everyone were to take that initiative, maybe hybrids could begin to live well. Or at least better than they are currently.
"Jungkook!"
"Oh! Sorry. Taehyung is calling me. I'll be right back, okay, Miss?" He doesn't wait for me to respond as he runs to the front of the store.
As soon as I return my attention back to the wall, Jimin is smiling at me patiently.
"Your name is Jimin, right?"
"Yes. You're really pretty and smart. Can you please take me home?" His eyes are wide and sparkly. That's too cute. And really shocking. Something slams against the glass on the container to Jimin's left.
"No! Take me home! Please please please please please-" I walk in front of the container, and the dog hybrid's tail wags wildly. His face and smile instantly brighten.
"Hello. What's-"
"I'm Hoseok! It's so nice to meet you! You're so nice! And your hands look soft! Can I touch your hand please?!" His energy catches me by surprise, but I smile and reach a hand forward into one of the little holes in front of him.
The Golden Retriever hybrid eagerly shoves his head under my hand. I giggle at his reaction.
"Wow wow wow! I'm right! Please take me home! I hate being in this box! I wanna run around and lay down on your bed so you can pet me some more—PLEEEAASEEE?!"
The reality hits me once again. These hybrids are captive. They want to leave so badly. I step back and remove my hand. Hoseok whines, but eventually just sits down. They're probably used to being rejected.
On Hoseok's left is an empty box. Beside Jimin there is a sleeping dog hybrid of a larger breed. German Shepard by the looks of it. For the most part, the containers are empty. I assume it's because people have already adopted them. To a good home, I hope.
A furry tail at the very end catches my attention. I walk to it and notice this container is far away from the others. Inside, the hybrid flinches upon seeing me and backs deeper into the corner.
His build is significantly smaller than the others. He's as skinny as a stick. Now I see his tail is patchy and missing fur in some areas, where the skin looks more like a human's skin than an animal's skin. The ears are huge— almost as big as his head — and split at the tip. While the inside of the ears is furless and an angry red color. And his eyes are black and beady, to the point I can't see the pupil.
A mutated hybrid, no doubt. He looks frail and he knows it. I hold back my angry tears and kneel down, to appear less scary.
"Hi," I tell him my name and make my voice as small as possible. He watches me, silent and cautious.
"Hi," he responds. The smile on my face is warm and I'm sure he can feel it.
"What's your name?"
"...Yoongi."
"It's nice to meet you, Yoongi." His body relaxes and he uncurls his legs. The clothing on his body are clean, but they look old. And he doesn't have shoes on.
I scoot closer to him and reach my hand out. He quickly gets defensive, eyes wide, as his back tries to swallow the wall.
"I promise I won't hurt you, Yoongi." He blinks multiple times and furrows his brows.
Finally, he creeps forward, just enough for me to brush the tip of my fingers against his ears. They're the softest thing I've ever touched. He shivers and his eyes are wide in wonder. Despite his weird appearance and mutated genes, he's cute. Someone like Yoongi doesn't belong here. None of these hybrids do.
"Can I ask what you are?"
"...Chinchilla." My mouth gapes in shock. I've never heard of a Chinchilla hybrid. He notices my expression. "Is that...bad?"
"No!" He flinches at my pitch and I quickly apologize. "It's not bad at all. You're really special." His eyes take me in as if I'm the greatest thing to exist. I blush. He raises his hand toward the glass, but before he does—
—Yoongi backs away from my hand.
"Find any you want to adopt?" Jungkook comes running back, his Timberland's stomping with each step. Once I look back to Yoongi, he's back to his corner, as if nothing happened.
"I-"
"Yoongi? Did you like Yoongi?" The employee sounds like he's going to burst. I look back to Yoongi. His eyes have changed as we share eye contact.
"Yes."
"W-wow! That's great! Did you hear that Yoongi?! Someone's taking you home!"
"Why do you sound so excited?" His expression changes as he motions me away from Yoongi's cage.
He whispers, "Yoongi has been here for a very long time."
"How long?" Jungkook's sad smile tells me everything.
"Since he's a mutated and frail hybrid, no one has wanted to adopt him. He's very quiet, too."
It makes tears gather in my eyes. People are so cruel. Yoongi may have some defects, but he's never had contact with anyone outside of that cage. His shyness is a result of his lack of interaction. How could he possibly be at fault?!
"What about the other hybrids?"
"NamJoon is that sleeping hybrid-" he points to the dark-haired dog hybrid "-Is scheduled for an adoption tomorrow."
"How long has he been here?"
"About a month. It takes longer for hybrids to get adopted. As for Hobi and Jimin, they've been here for two weeks. But they're so friendly, they could be adopted any time soon."
Frowning, I look back to Yoongi, whose eyes haven't left mine. I don't understand animals— or even humans —much, but I can tell Yoongi doesn't want to be here anymore.
"Can I adopt him?"
"Yoongi? Of course! He's $1,000." My jaw drops at the price.
"What?"
"That's extremely cheap for a hybrid. Most average hybrids go for around $5,000. The rare ones anywhere from $10,000 and up."
"Is it because he's mutated?" Jungkook looks melancholic when he nods.
"He's also very old for a Chinchilla. After all, hybrids take the lifespans of the animal." Clenching my teeth, I grip my shirt angrily.
"I'm a college student. I can't afford that..."
"...It's okay. Don't feel bad. You can come to visit him anytime. Just... don't tell my boss I let you, okay? She would have my ass." After he finishes whispering, he goes over to Jimin's cage and pets the cat hybrid.
I sigh and stuff my hands in my pockets. I'm so sorry Yoongi. Checking the time, I realize it's time for me to go study. Giving Yoongi one last look, I wave.
He jumps— cute —and waves back.
"I'll be back, Yoongi. I promise."
Tumblr media
My day consisted of boring lectures and an empty evening shift. Time seemed to have passed at a snail's pace. I— for some reason beyond my own consciousness —was anxious to see Yoongi again. Maybe I pitied him, for having lived so long in those glass containers. Alone. Never played with. And in his final years of life. I can't be certain the other hybrids were adopted into good families.
But something is better than nothing.
I grip the steering wheel tightly and sigh. Yoongi was not ugly. He was cheap. Maybe soft-spoken, but he is bound to make someone happy.
My feet tap on the wet concrete. The door jingles from the rusted bells above. The Flower Pot. Sad in its name, as if hiding the fact it kept hybrids. At the counter was Taehyung again.
"Oh! Welcome back! Are you here to see Yoongi?"
"Yes." His face softens.
"That's so nice of you. What's your name?" I tell him my name and smile.
"I'm Taehyung, but you could just read my name tag to find that out. Thanks for coming back. You're welcome here any time." Nodding, I stuff my keys into my pocket and walk to the back where the hybrids are.
Jimin is gone. Did someone adopt him? Hoseok greets me happily, letting out a bark-like sound.
"Oh oh oh oh! You're back! I'm so happy! Welcome back! Can you pet me?! Please? I missed you!" It's fascinating how animal-like hybrids are. But so much more intelligent.
"Sure, Hoseok." I pet his soft hair and his leg hits the wall.
"I'm okay! I do that by accident. Sorry."
"It's okay. And can I ask you something?"
"Of course, but please keep petting me!" He closes his eyes, his huge tail thumping against the wall and his leg shaking.
"What happened to Jimin?" His tail falters and his eyes open, reflecting something sad.
"He got adopted yesterday..."
"What's wrong?" I ask, sympathetic. Seeing this bright pup so upset squeezes something inside me. His ears flatten on his head.
"The man that adopted him kept pulling on his collar. And his d-daughter..." tears prickle his eyes.
"Shh, it's okay. You don't have to tell me anything." I gently run my fingers through his hair. He shakes his head and leans toward my hand.
"N-no. I can do it. His daughter, she was grabbing him."
"How so?"
"Grabbing his...pee pee." I feel bile in my throat.
"I'm sorry..."
"It's not your fault. Jimin... he was so sad. I don't want him to be used like a... sex doll." Before I know it, a tear trickles down my cheek.
"I wish I could have done something." Hoseok smiles up at me with hope.
"I know you would have. I can tell." Hoseok touches his chest. "You have a big heart."
Choking on a sob, I lean my head against the glass. Hoseok does the same.
"I wish it could be better. Hybrids are people too. You don't deserve this..." Hoseok starts making a strange rumbling noise. Not a purr, but like a soft growl. It's not comforting, but it's his effort that counts.
"Bonding with Hobi, huh?" I jump and turn around. Jungkook. Embarrassed, I stand up and look anywhere except him. "Hey! No need to be shy. Me and Tae talk to them, too."
"Oh. That's good of you guys."
"I'm really really happy you came back to see Yoongi. And Hobi, too, now since Jimin and NamJoon are gone." When I look back at the containers, only Hobi and Yoongi are left. The latter of which I hadn't noticed. But he's watching me, awe written all over his face, hands pressed against the glass.
It's as if he couldn't believe I would come back.
"I have a question."
"Shoot."
"Where do you guys find the hybrids?" Jungkook brings his finger to his chin in thought.
"I'm not sure. Only my boss knows that. But by the end of the month, these containers are occupied again. Well, except the hybrids that aren't adopted." Frowning, I think back to Yoongi.
"How long has Yoongi been here, exactly?"
"Sorry. Confidential. My boss tells me I can't tell the customers Yoongi's age." He rubs his neck with an awkward smile.
I shift my weight on my leg and cross my arms. This boss of his must be a horrible person.
"Why?"
"It makes him more appealing to buy, not that it has ever worked. When I tell you Yoongi has been here a long time, I mean a long time. You can't imagine." Tears prick at the corner of my eyes. There's no way no one has never shown interest in Yoongi. It's unfathomable. I look back at the hybrid who is sitting there fiddling with some hairs on his tail— cute.
"Sorry. I just-"
"It's okay. It's okay. I was like that, too, when I got hired." He sighs and turns around. "Listen, I gotta go restock the shelves. You have a good night."
"Thank you. You, too." When he leaves, I turn toward Yoongi. His eyes widen when I look at him. Smiling, I go to sit in front of his container. He curls into himself, making himself smaller.
"Hi, Yoongi."
"Hi..." I come closer to the glass and he looks down.
"How are you?"
He blinks, mouth opening and closing before giving me a simple, "Okay."
"Really? Tell me about your day?" He vigorously shakes his head and brushes his tail. "No? How about I'll tell you about mine, then you tell me about yours?" Yoongi considers it a while and eventually nods.
"I had a really boring day. I sat in a class all day and then my work was empty. There weren't any customers."
"Was it...big?" His question caught me off guard.
"The class?" He nods. "Yeah! It's like the size of five of this store."
His mouth opens wide, a cute sound of awe escaping. It makes me smile.
When I first met Yoongi, I thought he would be more aggressive, but he's so gentle and adorable.
"So what about you, Yoongi?" He jumps, probably still thinking about how big the class was.
"Me?"
"Yeah. Tell me about your day."
The hybrid looks down. Something unintelligible is said under his breath. If my ears don't deceive me, he just whispered, "It's not important..."
"Of course it's important. Your day was really important. I think it's important." He grips his tail again.
"I slept."
"What did you dream about?" Yoongi whips his head up toward me. His eyes blow out and suddenly he squirms. I see his Adam's apple bob as he places his hand on the glass. I put mine on the glass above his hand.
"Oh. Ah... I can't tell you."
"Why not?" I put my hands on my hips playfully. He leans against the glass.
"C-can you..." his words trail off shyly.
"Hm?"
He shifts around and quickly blurts, "Can you pet me like you pet Hoseok?" It takes me a moment to understand what he's asking, but when I do, I smile softly.
"Yoongi, you're really cute." And unexpectedly, he sputters in embarrassment.
"W-why?" Once I pet his head, he starts shaking.
"Because you're so sweet and well-mannered. And physically, you're cute." He leans into my hand further and finally, I can really feel the softness of his hair and ears. Chinchillas really are soft. His face is practically pressed against the glass. And his whole body seems to react to my touch. It's fascinating to watch him slowly warm up to me.
My watch ruins the moment as it beeps loudly. Yoongi jumps away with a small squeak— so darn cute —as I look down. I frown when I realize it's time for me to leave.
"Sorry, Yoongi. I have to leave." As I begin standing up, his hand reaches out of the hole to grab my sleeve. But I suppose it was a thing of the moment since he retracted it as soon as it came. Judging by his uncertain expression, I know what is worrying him.
"I promise I'll be back again tomorrow," I say as I rub behind his ears. This time a little smile appears on his face.
Tumblr media
The next day when I return, it's a bit earlier in the day since I would be working late night. I skipped my free period to come and spend a while with Yoongi.
When I arrive, Jungkook is at the counter instead of Taehyung. He smiles and waves.
"Welcome! You're here at a different time today." Leaning against the counter, he places his head on his palms.
"Yeah. I work late today. I didn't want to miss seeing the hybrids though." Jungkook stands up straight.
"Oh! I think Tae is in the back with a customer. I think Hoseok might get adopted."
"Okay. Thanks, Jungkook." At what he said, I don't know if I should be happy or worried. Who knows who will adopt Hoseok.
When I reach the back of the store, there's a thin, gangly looking man in a pinstripe suit. His beard is patchy and his eyes are thin, bags underneath. Hoseok is outside of his cage, a leash around his neck. Once I get over his height, I notice the sad look in his eyes. His whole body seems to sag.
"-Here are the papers, sir." Taehyung hands the man a folder as the man frowns.
"Why this mutt got so many papers?" The man's Chicago accent is thick as he tugs on Hoseok's leash. The Golden Retriever hybrid flinches and comes down. I step forward more. Gosh, I want to stab this man.
"It's policy when adopting a hybrid to have all their information. They are part human." Taehyung's voice is tight, although his expression betrays nothing.
"Human? This mutt's about as smart as an acorn!" The man laughs.
"Actually, dog hybrids are among the smartest, especially a Golden Retriever like Hoseok-"
"This thing ain't good for nothing except sex and killing. That's why they were created, kid. Don't be giving me none of that pretty shit." Hoseok whimpers at his words. The man pulls on Hoseok's leash harshly, making the poor pup cough and bend over. Taehyung sighs and clenches his fist.
I see red and can't bear to watch a second longer. Stomping over to the man, he sees my approach.
"What you-" I sock him in the eye and hit his pressure point. He falls to the ground. Heaving, my lips pulled in a snarl, I bend over my knees. My anger made me breathless. How can this man be so stupid and heartless and just horrible to treat a kind hybrid like Hoseok like that?! Hybrids should have never been created, to avoid suffering like this. I can't recall a hybrid ever being treated well.
"Thank you," Taehyung tells me once I've calmed down. I'm shocked.
"What?"
Hoseok jumps me, whimpering and whining and tears staining my shirt.
"I would have done that myself, but my boss would have fired me. I hate people like that."
"Why are you and Jungkook working here if you know what goes on?" I ask, outraged. Hobi's buries his head into my shirt.
"I trust you, so I'll let you in on a secret."
"Okay?"
"We've actually been freeing hybrids secretly. You remember how I told you about NamJoon?" I nod. "Me and Jungkook and a few other friends have been combining money to buy the hybrids and release them to hybrid sanctuaries."
My mouth is agape. So is this store... is a front? No way. They can't afford to release every hybrid. And Hoseok was just about to get purchased.
"What about the hybrids that don't get freed?"
"Well..." he smiles sadly, regret swimming in his eyes. "We can't save them all."
"I see..."
"That's why I'm glad you knocked out that guy. Hoseok can stay longer and that buys us time." Upon hearing his name, Hoseok parts from me and asks me to take his leash off.
"What about Yoongi?" The words pour out like vomit: uncontrolled and with a bitter taste.
"The owner...keeps him." My mouth is agape in horror. I can't stop myself from dry heaving. Why is there something so horrible going on behind the scenes? Where does this person get the hybrids? Do they abuse the others?
"The only reason we told you the price is that we thought you might actually take him. People don't even glance his way anymo-"
"What does your boss do with him?!" Taehyung shushes me to keep my voice down.
"I don't know. But I've stayed overnight a few times. I can hear things." I can't believe my friend bought a dog from this store. It makes my stomach lurch at the thought.
“What kind of things?”
“...Moaning-” Taehyung winces as soon as he says it. I cover my mouth in shock and disgust. “Sorry.”
“No, it’s fine. That’s so horrible.”
"Every time I see Yoongi in that thing pressed against that corner, I feel so sorry. I feel sorry for his existence." Hoseok notices my distress and envelops me in a hug, rocking me back and forth.
"I won't stop visiting. I'll save up money. I want to take Yoongi away from here," I tell Taehyung with determination.
"Please do. I'm sure Yoongi would be so happy to hear that." Hoseok yawns and Taehyung chuckles.
"Wanna know something? He stares at the door every time that bell jingles. Yoongi."
"Really? I'm glad he's so fond of me." I grin and go to sit in front of Yoongi's cage. He comes up to me quickly and leans his head on the glass. Taehyung tells Hoseok to get back into his container and the hybrid falls asleep as soon as his head hits the blanket. He leaves Yoongi and me alone.
"Yoongi." He smiles. Just smiles. Can hearing his name make him that happy?
"Hi." He sounds less shy today. "You know what I dreamt about?" It visibly shocks me to hear him initiating the conversation.
"Sorry, sir. You probably were drunk."
"Damn. Can't remember anything."
"Shall I escort you to the door?"
"Yeah whatever."
"What did you dream about?"
"...You." His face is buried deep into his hands and I find myself blushing. That was...cute. For lack of better words.
"What about me?" I press him. He shakes his head, shy again. It probably already took so much for him to say that. "What if I say please?"
"Maybe..."
"Fine. Yoongi, will you please tell me what your dream about me was about?" Reaching toward his ears, I pet the soft, but slightly mangled appendages. Despite his mutations— no, because of his mutations —I find him so beautiful.
"I dreamt that I was holding your hand..." It makes my heart feel so weak. My whole body is warm and happy at hearing it.
"Do you want to hold my hand?" He looks back at me as his beady eyes search mine.
"...Can I?" His question is so innocent.
"Of course!" I stop petting him and hold my hand out. And for a while, Yoongi stares at it, as if he has never seen a hand before. As if my hand is sculpted by God himself. For Yoongi, it might just be that way.
Finally, his fingers brush mine and I feel my whole body alight. It was strange. His hand awkwardly wraps around mine. I laugh. He looks at me in confusion, eyebrows furrowed.
"Did I...do it right?"
"Mm. Sort of. Like this-" I interlace my fingers with his, feeling his digits slide with mine perfectly. His hands are warm and sweaty, a product of his high body temperature and nervousness.
He looks at our hands and moves them around, awestruck. Smiling, I come closer to be more comfortable. Yoongi closes his eyes and pets his tail with his free hand. A soft smile forms on his lips.
"I like it."
"Me, too." We sit in silence as he eventually leans against the glass. This makes me so happy. I've had so many friends, boyfriends, pets and yet none make me feel quite like this. So utterly complete. I want to know Yoongi more, but for now, this is enough.
"Thank you." Laughing, I watch the smile on his face transform into a gum-filled grin. He looks content.
"For what?"
"Coming to see me." I lean against the glass and he does the same.
Tumblr media
A whole week passes. My semester finals had me staying up night after night and I didn't even have time in the day to eat. Day in and day out: studying. But I couldn't contain my joy— and guilt for not being able to see the hybrids —once I heard those familiar rusty bells jingle.
"Woah. You look worse for wear." Languidly, I turn to Taehyung at the counter.
"Thanks. Finals have not been gentle on me."
"I'm sure seeing Yoongi and Hoseok will brighten you up. I heard that animals and hybrids can reduce stress."
I yawn and send him a lazy thumbs up. He laughs.
"He missed you!" He yells at me once I'm past the entrance. It puts a smile on my face. I missed Yoongi, too. How has he been without me here to talk to him? Despite the guilt, I couldn't put aside my health and future for Yoongi. But now I was wholeheartedly his.
"Hi hi hi hi!" Something big and warm tackles me. And licks my neck? I wiggle in discomfort at being attacked. The person latched onto me eventually removes himself. I'm greeted by a beautiful heart-shaped smile.
"Hey, Hoseok," I say as I pinch his cheek. The hybrid gets off quickly and runs around excitedly.
"Oh boy! We should play! Let's play!" He runs somewhere in the store, effectively leaving my sight. My eyes drift and I see Yoongi on the floor, legs criss-cross and with a bowl of soup on his lap. When we lock eyes, he jumps and looks away.
Was he...mad at me?
I finally hear Jungkook chuckle. He was probably hearing the commotion.
"Nice to see you back. You came at a good time."
"Yeah. I was about to ask."
"For about thirty minutes three times a day, we take the hybrids out to eat and play-"
"Kookie, can I please use this ball?!" Hoseok rams into Jungkook. The employee laughs but shakes his head.
"Sorry, Hobi. You know I can't let you play with merchandise." And even as Hoseok whines, Jungkook stays strong. The Golden Retriever pouts and sits down to chow down on his food, making a huge mess. I laugh.
"How have they been?"
"Hoseok missed you a little, but fine. Yoongi, though, he asked for you every day."
"Be quiet!" Said boy protests, his cheeks big and lips pressed into a pout.
I walk over to him and grab his empty hand. He gasps and looks our hands.
"Sorry I didn't visit. I was really busy. I missed you, too."
His face softens and he smiles, but he decides to be stubborn as he looks away from me.
"Prove it."
"I will." With that, I gently bring him into my arms and press his head to my shoulder, treating him like fragile glass. He tenses up and I see his fists clench. I shush him to make him calm down.
His body feels warm and soft like a blanket. I pet his head and play with the hair around his neck.
He squeaks. I giggle. Eventually, he returns the hug and nuzzles into my shoulder, shaking and squeaking. We relax as I hum softly near his ear.
"Wow. I knew Chinchillas could squeak and shake, but I've never seen Yoongi do it. He wayyyy likes you," Jungkook explains as he begins picking up the food dishes.
Yoongi— for such a small hybrid —is still strong, since his iron grip doesn't want to let go.
"Come on, Yoongi. It's time for you to get back in your container-" I hear something gets knocked over. "-You, too, Hoseok!"
"Nooooo. I'm not tired yet!" Hoseok jumps up and down like a spoiled kid.
Patting Yoongi's back, he finally let's go. We both stand up. Yoongi looks so small and frail curled inside his cage, but he's still taller than me.
Jungkook unlocks the boys' containers and he practically forces Hoseok inside. Before going to crawl into his container, Yoongi turns around and smiles at me. He places on my head.
"You're small."
.
.
.
Was that him playing around with me? For some reason, it sends a flutter in my stomach and straight to my soul.
"You're not that tall, either!" Yoongi grins and hugs me again, placing his chin on my head.
He let's go and says, "It's okay. I like it." For once, it's me blushing furiously and not him. Crawling into his own, Jungkook comes to lock it, but Yoongi puts his hand up to stop him. Reaching his hand out to me, I interlace my fingers with his.
"Come back. Please." And as commanding as it sounds, it's accompanied by a shy smile and a Yoongi blush.
"Of course. I really promise to come every day from now on, okay?"
"Okay." He sits against the wall as Jungkook finally locks him up.
His gummy smile is on his face again, I send him my own. Shyly, he asks, "...Pinky promise?"
Giggling, I reach through the hole and interlace my pinky with his.
And at that moment, I made a decision. I would save up and buy Yoongi. Somehow I would save up those $1,000.
Tumblr media
"Anatomy is canceled for the day. You're all about to graduate. Enjoy some freedom. I have to go somewhere." The whole auditorium erupts in cheers. People quickly disperse and those that don't, talk to their friends.
"Hey," my friend grabs my attention. "Let's get outta here?"
"Alright." We grab our bags and walk down the steps and out of the door. The hallways are mostly vacant. "Actually, I wanted to talk to you about the pet shop."
"Oh yeah! I've been so busy I forgot to ask."
I rub my forehead. How typical of her. Jennie is either ditsy or cold, there is no in between.
"I actually didn't adopt anything."
"What? Why not?"
"To be honest, the moment I got there, this guy led me to the hybrid cages." When I finish saying this, Jennie looks sad.
We make it outside to the park near the labs.
"Hybrids are so cool and cute, but have you heard the news?" We settle down on a bench.
"What?"
"Since hybrid anatomy is so close to humans, they've been experimenting on them. And the government for some reason is totally okay with it."
"It's sad, but at this point, what can we do." I shake my head.
"Sorry for interrupting. What were you saying?"
I cross my arms and start, "When I went, I saw a mutated hybrid. He's been there for so long that the employees don't even want to tell me."
"Aww. Poor guy."
"Yeah. I was really considering buying him, but even with all those issues he's still $1,000." Jennie frowns and leans her head on my shoulder.
"Hybrids shouldn't be bought and sold. That's so...wrong!" Nodding, I sigh.
"About a week ago, I've started taking extra shifts. I want to get him out of there."
"Seriously?!" Jennie gets off my shoulder and watches me. I lock eyes with her and furrow my brows. "Holy shit! You're serious!"
"Yes," I whisper, as I smile at the thought of the hybrid I met a month ago. He's really so sweet, although he has some sassy moments. And of course, he's always so excited to see me. Yoongi is also handsome, a great bonus. I've grown to care for him beyond an owner and pet— not that it was ever like that anyway.
"Hey. What's with that face?" Jennie pokes my side with a dumb grin. "You looooveee him?"
"...I actually haven't thought about that. Maybe."
"Wait what?! I was joking! But if you do, then go for it. Hybrid and human relationships are..."
"Well, I hope in the future, it will be accepted." Jennie goes back to her side.
Silence passes over us.
If I can adopt Yoongi, will I be able to support both of us? What does he eat? How does he sleep? Bathe? What does he like? Can he work?
Is he interested in me how I'm interested in him?
"What's his name? And what is he? Like, hybrid."
"Yoongi. And he's Chinchilla." She squeals in my ear when she hears that.
"Cute! And soft. But don't they live for like five years?"
The one thing I didn't want to think about. The thing I keep pushing to the back of my mind. If Yoongi is old and Chinchillas only live for ten years, then how long would I have with him? Even if he was young, ten years is nothing for a human. A distressed expression appears on my face.
"Sorry for asking about it. It's probably not something you want to think about."
"Don't worry about it. I already knew; I was just in denial."
"Hey! Don't look so glum! Enjoy Yoongi a lot and don't worry too much, okay?"
"Alright, Jennie. I will," I say to pacify her as I force a smile to my lips.
But now, I can't help worrying.
Tumblr media
Jingle. The bells sound really loud. When I look up, they're not rusty. I guess they bought some new ones.
"Good morning! You're here bright and early! I think Yoongi's eating breakfast," Taehyung tells me. I smile and go up to the counter.
"I actually am saving up to buy him. I'm really close!"
"O-oh really?" Taehyung is shocked and his expression morphs into melancholy and some shade of regret. But I brush it off.
"Yeah. I can't wait. I think next week is my big bonus."
"That's...good. The new hybrids are also coming next week. That container of his will be for another hybrid..."
Grinning, I chirp, "Yep! See you, Tae!" I quickly walk to the back.
I've been meaning to ask Yoongi his age, but Jungkook or Taehyung have been present and I know they won't let him answer. I'm hoping that today, Jungkook will be busy.
To my surprise, Jungkook is cleaning out Hoseok's container. It makes me explode in joy.
"Did you guys buy Hoseok?" Jungkook jumps and hits his head on the top of the container.
"Ouch."
"Oh. Sorry, Kook!" I walk over and rub his head.
"No worries," he waves me off as he leaves the container. "And actually, Hoseok got adopted by a really nice guy. I think his name was Jackson. He was about as energetic as Hoseok. I'm sure he's in a good place."
Jungkook locks the container.
"Wow... That's amazing. I'm so happy."
"We are, too. This month was pretty good with the exception of Jimin. Poor guy." We stand in silence for a bit as if sending Jimin our prayers.
"It's okay. You guys are doing great."
"Thanks. I'm glad you're here to keep them company. We can't be here all day. We have other animals to take care of and other things to do— Speaking of which-" He starts gathering his rag and broom. "I have to clean up!"
"Huh?"
"The inspectors are coming tomorrow and this place has to be spotless!" Jungkook runs off.
I send my thanks to the heavens.
"Hey. I'm here, too." The sarcastic remark reminds me of Yoongi's presence.
"Hey, Yoongi!" I sit beside his container later that week.
"Hello." He smiles and scoots forward. Yoongi pokes his hand outside of his enclosure and interlaces our hands. My blush appears.
I cough awkwardly.
"Um, I hope this isn't a strange question, but how old are you?" Yoongi tilts his head and looks around, trying to remember.
"I think...ten years old." My stomach drops.
"W-what? Are you sure?" I can feel myself shaking.
He doesn't have very long...
"Yes. I remember celebrating my birthdays. They put those number candles. In March I turned ten."
My grip on his hand tightens. I look down to avoid his eyes.
"And...h-how long have you been here?"
"Ten years." Tears stream down my cheeks.
"I-I'm so so sorry, Yoongi!" The sobs I've been holding in can't be controlled anymore. I cough as my throat feels like there's a golf ball lodged inside.
Why has he been suffering for so long? Having to watch hybrids adopted right next to him every day, watching and progressively losing his own hope of being taken home. The owner of this shop does God knows what to him when the store closes. How much has he gone through? And for this to have been the short, miserable existence he has had.
He'll die having experienced nothing that makes him happy.
Instead of telling me it would be okay, he places his hand on my head and pets me. I look up, surely a mess.
"You pet me like this when we first met. It made me feel better." He runs his fingers through my hair and hums. I sob harder and lean against the glass.
"Y-Yoon-gi."
"Don't cry. I like you happy."
My sobs reduce to hiccups and I stop crying. It does work, shockingly. When I look up, Yoongi looks drowsy.
"Better?" He yawns. "I'm tired. If I sleep and you're still here, wake me up."
His eyes slowly drift closed as he slows his petting.
I can't help wondering: Is he actually tired, or...is this something else?
Tomorrow is my bonus paycheck. I can adopt Yoongi and at least give him the best I can in the limited time he has. I can't wait. Practically running into the store, I yell a quick, "Hi, Taehyung!" and run to the back. Jungkook is on his phone waiting for Yoongi to finish his food.
Yoongi hears me approach and his scraggly Chinchilla ears perk up. He grins his typical, gum-filled grin. I see a few pieces of stray food between his teeth— the poor baby was probably starving —, but instead of being disgusted, I feel even more endeared.
"Hey, guys!" Jungkook looks up and jumps out of his chair.
"Great! You're here! Watch Yoongi, okay? I really gotta poo!" Scrunching my nose, I look Jungkook up and down with feigned disgust.
"Eww. Didn't need to know that, Kook."
"Yeah yeah. Okay, Mom," he sighs with an eye roll. He leaves us alone.
I grab his chair and come closer to Yoongi.
"Hewwo," he says through a mouthful of spinach. It's so cute that he loves spinach so much.
"Hey, Yoongi. I actually wanted to talk to you about my plans for tomorrow." He nods, accidentally dropping a piece of food, pouting. Gosh, he's so cute it melts my heart and insides.
"I've saved up enough money to adopt you. So I get a direct deposit tomorrow and with all the money I can come and take you home! I've been thinking about it for a long time and I've always wanted to adopt you. How does that-"
Yoongi crushes me into his body. He's shaking and his fingers clench the back of my shirt as if I'll leave him. His knees buckle and we end up on the floor. I can hear and feel his near hummingbird speed heart rate. And by God, is his breathing hard.
"T-thank you! Thank you so much!" When I hear his voice straining and the first tear touches my thin t-shirt, I near cry, too.
"Whatever for? I've always wanted to adopt you. I'm sorry I didn't do it sooner." He shakes his head.
"For showing me that not all humans are bad."
"Yoongi, you don't have to thank me fo-"
"I want to. You're my favorite person."
A burning chill runs up my back, arms, head— my whole body. I can't believe my ears.
"What?" He removes himself and searches my eyes, his own red and sparkling with tears.
"Can I say that?" Blushing, I take him in. I'm happy I could give him this simple, but rare joy.
"Of course. You're my favorite person, too." Yoongi's eyes widen, but he grins. Then, he blushes, hesitant.
Evidently, he catches me off guard when he presses his lips against mine.
I melt all over again. Of course, I press against him. He wraps his arms around my shoulders and I watch his eyes flutter shut. My own follow. Bunching up the fabric at his chest with my hands, I smile into the kiss. It doesn't last very long, but it's so soft and so full of love that it's better than any kiss I've had in the past. It has meaning.
He leans his forehead against mine.
"Did you like it?"
"Yeah. I did." He grins looking a bit more confident.
"Can I do it again?" Not a second elapses before he presses his lips to mine again.
This time, he's taken the experience from the first time and kisses me with more force. His lips move and dance with mine. I sigh, feeling content just like this. Something pokes my bottom lip, and I blush, realizing it's his tongue. Yoongi's chest is heaving against mine and he forces himself against me, pressing his body impossibly close.
"Woah! Didn't expect this after doing my business!"
We push away from each other upon hearing Jungkook's voice. I recover quickly, but Yoongi is red like a tomato and furiously picking at some skin patch on his tail. He looks like a kindergartener who got caught with his hand in the cookie jar. Cute.
Everything he does is so cute, who am I kidding.
Tumblr media
"Wow. You weren't joking. All in cash, too!"
I woke up early the next morning— well I actually stayed awake until my deposit came in at midnight —to come to adopt Yoongi. None of my classes were this early, so I wanted to bring Yoongi home to help him get acquainted with my home. He just woke up and was rather confused why Jungkook woke him up so early.
But as soon as he saw me, he came and leaned his head on mine and wrapped his arms around my waist.
"All in cash, too, sir!" Taehyung laughs at my response.
"Alright, well, everything is all set. I'm happy you finally could take Yoongi home..." his voice drifts off as he glances over to hybrid. I notice this.
"Tae?"
"Actually, could I talk to you outside?" Nodding, I follow, but then adds, "Without Yoongi." Yoongi shrugs and tiredly leans against the counter.
The bell jingles.
The door shuts.
We walk a little away from the store.
Taehyung runs a hand through his hair and sighs. "Yesterday when you told me you were going to adopt Yoongi, I was so nervous." He hesitates.
I urge him to continue.
"Yoongi is ten years old. And Chinchillas don't live long. I think you've already noticed how tired he is recently."
Something heavy drops in the pit of my stomach. This again. Frowning, I look at Yoongi inside. He's almost asleep again, just leaning against that counter.
"As an employee, it's my obligation to tell you this."
"Okay, Tae. Please- just- just go on."
"He's going to die soon."
I swallow. Hard.
I've been avoiding that word. To put that word and Yoongi in the same sentence together, it's making me distraught.
"...I know. I still want to adopt him."
"I'm happy his last... months, weeks, days— who knows, are with you. He's been happier than ever-"
"It's nothing. He deserves better. Even much better than what I could give him." Taehyung nods and smiles, placing a hand on my shoulder. He can tell I don't want to discuss it anymore.
"Oh!" He reaches into his pocket for his phone. "Tell me your number. I'll text you mine and Jungkook's numbers. We are like this-" He crosses his index and middle finger. "-Now."
I giggle and roll my eyes. "Sure. I'll come by a few times. Maybe we can hang out like actual, normal friends."
"Eh. Maybe don't count on that. Anyway!" He pushes me back into the store, the jingling bells waking up Yoongi. "Take care of Yoongi! He's fragile!" Said hybrid rolls his eyes and follows me out of the store.
"Bye, Tae! Tell Jungkook I said hi and bye!"
We walk to the parking lot and Yoongi takes in everything with wide eyes. He touches my car and presses his face against the glass. I laugh.
"Get in, Yoongi!"
He looks overwhelmed, eventually asking, "You can go inside?" It makes me slightly sad, remembering how he's never gone anywhere except inside that store.
"Yes. Just pull on that handle." Once he sits inside, he finds more shocking revelations.
"There's so many buttons..."
"Don't touch them, okay? I don't want anything to happen." He obeys as I lean across the dash to buckle him in. Yoongi presses a kiss to my cheek. Sputtering and fighting a blush, I return to my seat to find a smirking hybrid.
"Okay. What kind of music do you like?"
"I can choose?"
"Of course!"
"Hip-hop."
"Oooooh. So cool, Yoongi." He nods and crosses his arms, feigning coolness.
But as soon as the car actually goes on the road, he's pressed to the window. He points at places through his window, in awe. All of which I promise to take him. By the end of the trip, my smile almost hurts, having never left.
Once we get home, Yoongi is so happily talking his head off about hip-hop that I don't dare to interrupt. Not that I want to; he's so cute when he's passionate. Plus, he never talks this much. I shove my key inside.
"Welcome home!" Yoongi cautiously steps inside. He slowly sits on the couch.
He looks up at me like a kid on Christmas. I've never seen Yoongi so happy.
"Like it?"
"Do you live here?"
"Huh? Well, yes," I respond, perplexed by his question. He yawns and lies down on the couch.
"Then I like it."
His simple words make my heart pump and toes tingle. The little smile on his lips as he rests on my couch has me like putty in his presence. Although his sudden tiredness worries me, I ignore it; he has had an eventful morning after all.
I check my phone for the time. He could nap for an hour before I had to go to class.
Tomorrow was the weekend. As I check the weather, I realize it would be absolutely perfect to go to the beach. Maybe Yoongi could use some sunlight. I laugh to myself.
Tumblr media
I giggle at Yoongi's struggling to put the t-shirt on, his cute, pale belly wiggling. He eventually gets it on, a perfect fit.
"Sorry if it's old. It's one of my sleeping shirts. It was the only thing I could find that would fit you."
He brings it up to his nose and inhales deeply. Then, he shakes his head and smiles.
"It's fine. I like how it smells like you."
Damn. I clench the fabric around my chest dramatically.
"So-! Cute-!" He grabs my keys and hands them to me. By the awkward body language, I can tell I've embarrassed him.
I give him a once over and can't help the smile on my face. His cute little board shorts. It takes a lot of willpower to forego the trip and just cuddle him on the couch.
"Let's go."
Despite how many times I had to tell Yoongi to keep his seatbelt on, the trip was fun and quiet. Also, the fact Yoongi wanted to hold my hand made driving more difficult.
The beach is empty, probably since it's so early in the morning. Yoongi pulls on my bag.
Brows furrowing, he tells me, "Let me hold your bag."
"Why?"
"Taehyung used to put on movies for us to watch. Isn't it romantic for the boy to take the bag?" I look around, mentally looking for a spot to settle down before turning my attention back to him.
"Okay. Thank you, Yoongi." The bag slips from my fingers, but he does something unexpected.
He switches the bag to his other hand and holds my hand. We both blush furiously, but Yoongi can't seem to look me in the eye, so he looks away. Being careful of the dry seaweed, I lead him over to an empty spot.
"Sit here while I set up the umbrella." I remove my towel. Then I kneel down and prepare everything for us.
"You..."
"Me?"
"You look beautiful."
When I turn to Yoongi, he seems sincere.
"Poetic aren't you? Oh! Yoongi! We should build a sandcastle!" Upon finishing, I noticed the bucket and shovel.
"What is that?"
"I'll show you." The hybrid comes beside me, ears twitching with curiosity.
"Help me put sand in this bucket."
We work together until I carefully place the bucket upside down. When I remove it, the sand stays. Yoongi is in awe.
"I'm not done yet," I say as I begin drawing little decorations. Then I make a door. He gets the idea and carefully uses his fingers to carve little divots and ornate designs.
"Me and mom used to build sandcastles all the time when I was little." He smiles.
"What is she like?"
"Really nice. And she never gets mad at me. She's really smart, too. She is pretty even now. She's like an angel."
"You are just like her then. An angel." Our fingers touch and I look up at him. Next to me, Yoongi has a tender look in his eyes. He leans forward, planting a kiss on my temple.
My hand gets engulfed in sand and Yoongi flinches.
"Sorry. I ruined it."
"It's okay. Sandcastles are really great, but they're bound to go down."
"Oh," he whispers. And for some reason, he starts building it again.
"Do you want to do something else?" He numbly shakes his head.
"I want to build it again. I want this one to last forever," he explains, then turns to me. "It's the first one I made with you. It's more special."
Blinking, taken aback, I nod and help him.
Standing up once we finish, I grab his hand and help him up, but he nearly falls over. I panic and bring him close to support him.
"Yoongi?"
"It's okay." His eyes glaze over and I only now notice how weak and out of it he seems. Like a newborn dear, taking clumsy steps. He takes a few breaths and eventually rights himself.
He's weak. He's old. He's going to-
I stop the thought as I blurt, "Want to go get some ice cream?"
"What is ice cream?"
"It's difficult to explain, it's better to just try it." I grab my bag— which he takes out my hand in order to hold my hand —and very nearly drag him to an ice cream stand.
The man at the stand regards us with a fond grin.
"Pretty girlfriend." Yoongi blushes and I sneakily squeeze his hand.
"Thank you..."
"What can I get you?"
"One scoop of sea salt vanilla for him and a strawberry for me." Yoongi mentally notes what I said. I'm too scared to get him any other flavor for fear of his stomach not being able to digest it.
"Here you are! Three ninety-five."
Once I pay and we get seated on a bench, I eagerly start eating the dessert. But Yoongi, on the other hand, stares at it like it's an alien.
"Lick it." He observes how I do it before giving a cute, kitten-lick. His expression lights up, now devouring it like he won't ever eat again.
"Wow. I take it you like it?" He looks up from his treat, mouth stained with ice cream. Laughing, I grab a napkin and wipe his mouth.
He nods and struggles to say, "Gants." I laugh at his poor thank you.
After we both finish and our bellies are full of ice cream, I lean my head on Yoongi's shoulder. He follows and leans on mine, exhaling deeply. I can hear him yawn above me.
"I'm glad we could spend time like this, Yoongi. I really like you and I'm so thankful to have met you."
"Me, too..." His voice is quiet, and his body seems to sag. Maybe we can go home and relax after this.
Yoongi suddenly touches his chest. And he shakes. He takes a deep breath and doesn't breathe for a while.
"Hey, weirdo, what are you doing?" When he exhales, his heart starts pounding loudly. Yoongi sighs and grabs my hand, squeezing it.
"Nothing. I'm okay. It's nothing." Despite how strange it sounds, I ignore it.
"Can we come again tonight?"
"Tonight?" I look up at him, and he looks down at me with a pained expression.
"Yes. Please."
"Are you okay?"
"Yes. I'm okay. I just really want to come again." Nodding, I oblige to his wishes, but I can't help but worry about his odd behavior.
Tumblr media
Just as I promised, when we finish eating dinner, I take him back down to the coast. I don't quite understand why he wants to come. As far as I can tell, he looks more ready for a long nap. But I still humor him and bring him down to the same spot.
The sandcastle was still halfway up, although the wind has definitely eroded it. Yoongi practically plops onto the ground. I don't bother setting up an umbrella and just get out a soft blanket and some cushions. After we get comfortable, Yoongi uses my lap as a pillow.
He takes a deep, shaky breath and touches his chest.
"What do you want to do?"
"Nothing. I just want to sit with you here a while."
"Oh," I mumble. For a while, I just run my fingers through his hair and watching his peaceful face. He looks like he's about to sleep.
"Are you tired, Yoongi?" When his eyes open, there are some unshed tears. My heart clenches, worried as to why he is so upset.
"I...yes."
"Why are you crying?"
"I am?" He wipes his eyes and forces a smile on his face, but I can't tell it's fake.
"You can tell me what's wrong."
"I'm sorry." Now confused, I watch as he grabs my hand and lays a kiss on the palm.
"Why?"
"Because... You've given me everything and I left you with nothing."
Frowning, I insist, "That's not true. You've given me a lot. Plus, I don't need material things. You're very precious to me. You've become the most person in my life."
He flinches hard when he hears that.
"Don't let me be that. It makes me feel so sad."
"Yoongi, you've been acting so strange today. As soon as we got home, you went to sleep. Then, when I asked you if you wanted to watch a movie, you told me you were too tired." Yoongi rolls over toward me and hugs my midriff.
I feel his tears on my shirt.
"I'm sorry."
"Yoongi. It's okay." I push him back so I can face him, and his eyes are swimming with a lot of things I can't place.
"Oh, Yoongi..." He clutches his chest.
Yoongi closes his eyes and breathes a few times. We sit there for a few minutes. I pet his head. The waves crash especially hard and our little sandcastle finally falls over. I smile at the memory from this morning. Yoongi was so happy to just be with me.
"Sorry. I have some thoughts really eating at me right now."
"It's okay. But never hesitate to tell me okay?" And for seemingly forever, Yoongi stares at me.
Then blurts, "I love you. I wanted to say it before I regret not saying it."
My heart beats out of my chest and if a human body could smile, every cell in my body would be smiling.
"I love you, too." He smiles his gummy smile. Again, he touches his chest. Closing his eyes, he grabs my hand again and squeezes it close to him.
"I'm going to...take a nap, okay?"
"Sure. We can go home after."
"...Yeah. And... Thank you so much for everything. My last— Uh. I'm glad you could take care of me for..."
He can't finish his sentence, as if something is holding him back. A little tear slips down the corner of his eye, but I don't catch it.
"I was in that place for so long. My entire life. Thank you for showing me love and happiness."
"Of course."
"And. I love you. A lot."
"Me, too."
"Can you say it? Please?" His voice cracks.
"I love you."
He smiles, still with an iron hold on my hand. His chest slows down. I can hear his heartbeat slowing, too. Such a calm, gentle thing. The waves crashing are the opposite. I didn't think I would get so attached to someone so fast like I did with Yoongi.
Sighing, I look down at him and squeeze his hand.
And I notice how oddly cold he is.
"Should have asked for a blanket, dummy." I drape it over him.
And then I notice that his chest isn't moving.
I furrow my eyebrows.
And then I realize I can't hear his heartbeat.
I gulp.
"Yoongi?" Lightly, I shake him.
He's as still as a rock.
Oh no no no no. Not now.
"Yoongi? This better be a joke!" I choke. Shaking him more vigorously, I start heaving.
Why now? Why?
I lean against his chest and can't hear or feel anything.
"Yoongi! Stop it right now!" My voice cracks. Before I know it I'm sobbing. I place my finger under his nose: no breath. His face is cold. I lean against his chest again, hoping for something.
The only thing I hear is my own heart.
"Why didn't you tell me?!" I grip his shirt, throat tightening, and stomach twisting. "I didn't know it would be so soon!" The tears running down my face are relentless.
How could he look so content and happy while my whole world is crumbling?! Why does time keep going, when I feel like it just stopped?!
"I'm so-so sorry. A month wasn't e-nough!"
He spent ten years of his life suffering and alone. It's not fair. Not fair for him or for me.
"I'm- I'm sorry I didn't do- do enough for you!" I hiccup. "You do-n't deserve th-this!" Bringing him toward me, I bury my face into his shoulder and squeeze him to me.
My tears reverberate:
Tap tap. Tap tap. Tap tap.
If only his heart sounded like that.
"I'm sorry, Yoongi."
90 notes · View notes